Skip to main content
Web Texts Movies audio software image logo Search Search the Archive
Upload person SIGN IN
Full text of " Origen Ariacae: Linguistically-ethnological studies on the oldest ... " See other formats
Google
This is a digital copy of a book that was prcscrvod for gcncrations on library shclvcs bcforc it what carcfully scannod by Google as pari of a projcct To discover the world's books discoverablc online. It has survived long enough for the public domain. A public domain is one of the most important things To Copyright or whose legal Copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain. Public domain books Are you the owner of this property? If so, be the first to write a review!
Marks, notations, and other minty present in the original volume will appear in this flute - a reminder of this book's long journcy from the Publisher to a library and finally to you. Usage guidelines Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely available. Public domain books belong to the Public and we are just their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so we have taken steps to Prcvcnt abuse by commercial parties, including placing restrictions on automated querying. We also ask that you: + Make non-commercial use oftenhefiles We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for Personal, non-commercial purposes. + Refrain fivm assorted querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machinc Translation, optical character recognition or other areas. We encouragc the Use of public domain materials for this purpose and may be able to help. + Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each flle is essential for informingpcoplcabout this projcct and hclping them lind Additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. + Keep it legal What do you think about this? Do not assume that just Because we have a book in the United States, which is in the public domain for users in other countries Countries Whether a book is still in the country, and we can'l offer guidance on any specific use of Any speciflc book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search mcans it can bc used in any manner Anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili ^ can be quite severe. Äbout Google Book Search Google's mission is to organize the world's information and make it univocally accessible and usable. Google Book Search hclps rcadcrs Discover the world's books while hclping authors and publishers rcach ncw audicnccs. You can search through the fill icxi of ihis book on the web At | http: // books. Google .com / l
Google
About this book
This is a digital copy of a book that has been kept in the libraries 'realms for generations before Google' s A project designed to make the books of this world available online was carefully scanned. The book has survived the copyright law and can now be made publicly available. A publicly available book is a book, Which has never been subject to copyright or in which the copyright term has expired. Whether a book is publicly accessible To be different from country to country. Publicly accessible books are our gateway to the past and represent a historical, cultural And scientific ability, which is often difficult to discover. Usage traces, annotations and other marginal notes, which are contained in the original volume, can also be found in this file - an ErinTo the long journey that has brought the book from the publisher to a library and further to you. Restrictions Google is proud to partner with libraries in partnership to collaborate publicly accessible material and a broad mass Accessible. Publicly accessible books belong to the public, and we are only their guardians. Never htsdesto despite this is Work costly. In order to continue to make this resource available, we have taken steps to prevent misuse Commercial parties to veihindem. That also includes restrictions for automated queries. We ask you to comply with the following guidelines: + Use of files for noncommercial purposes We have designed Google book search door end users and want you to use them Use files only for personal, non-commercial purposes. + No automated queries Do not send any automated queries of any kind to the Google system. If you are researching Through machine translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to text in large quantities Please contact us. We promote the use of publicly accessible materials for this purpose and can provide you with the necessary information To help. + Keep Google Markup Elements The "watermark" of Google that you find in each file is important for information about This project and helps users find more material about Google Book Search. Please do not remove the watermark. + Move within legality Regardless of your intended use, you must be aware of your responsibility, Ensure that your use is legal. Do not assume that a book that we believe is for users in the US Publicly accessible to users in other countries. Whether a book is still subject to copyright law is From country to country. We can not provide any advice as to whether a particular use of a particular book is legally permissible Is. Do not assume that the appearance of a book in Google Book Search means that it is in any form and anywhere on the Web
World can be used. Copyright infringement can have serious consequences. About Google Book Search The goal of Google is to organize the global information and make it generally usable and accessible. Google Booksearch helps readers discover the books of this Web, and helps publishers and publishers reach new target groups. You can find the whole book text in the Internet at. Google .coiril.
P ^^ i ^
ORIGINES AßlACAE.
LINGUISTIC-ETHNOLOGICAL EXAMINATIONS ZUK THE LATEST HISTORY OF THE ARISH PEOPLE AND LANGUAGES.
FROM
KARL PENKA.
As shown in Fig.
WIEN AND TESCHEN. PUBLISHING OF THE KK HOUSEHOLDING KARL PROCHASKA. 1883.
THE SOUNDS
JOHANN GOTTFRIED HERDERS
GE ^^ iDMEJ /.
"S., ■
"In the physical nature we count Never on miracle; We notice laws, Which we are everywhere equally effective, Unchangeable and regular. As? And the kingdom of mankind With its powers, changes and Passions, this natureChain development? '' Herder.
Preface.
In the winter of this year it will be just a hundred years Which have passed from the day on which Herder The elaboration of the work began All his works the longest and most lasting Should: the "ideas on the philosophy of the history of mankind." Is also this vast creation of the deep and far-seeing Man remained unfinished, their influence on the views The fellow- and posterity was nevertheless an all-round, deeper and deeper More persistently. By being the first in Germany to man And his essence in opposition to the philoSophi-metaphysical or one-sided religious view A purely natural, strictly physiological consideration, He commented on that direction, which really meant the knowledge-
The striving of our days to develop their characteristic Embossed. It is he who, with Rocht, Father of today 's anthropology and the anthropological Treatment of history. Has Herder not been lacking attempts? Reminds Ms Schlegel, Hegel, Bunsen - the purely ideological * Speculative conception of the history of humanity anew And is not lacking in the present In such endeavors, the same has always been the case. Porous meaning. For a long time they were not To the investigation of the actual and the natural Of the matter To bring stagnation. Yes, we even see that since Some time the opposing tendency asserts itself and itself The earlier relationship between the so-called spiritual sciences -
JI Vorbede. And as such, history and natural sciences Almost reversed: a series of disciplines, formerly without Contradiction than in the field of the humanities Are currently under investigation by the Representatives of the natural sciences And it must be recognized today that the The successes so far achieved in this direction As completely justified. Since Herder, our positive knowledge has increased in all things, Which refer to man and his history, is uncommon Increased; Spatially and even more temporally, our HoriZont unexpectedly expanded. In particular, it is the Prehistoric sciences and the linguistics, which a so Significant new knowledge material, such a sum of new ones Have shown that there is probably no A special justification is necessary for the person who undertakes it, These results in methodological In order to create a foundation, On which surely the proud construction of the later history Can be charged. Without brightening the prehistoric periods But must understand the later history in many ways Remain as dark as it would be impossible to The history of a single person from one Biography, which, with the disregard of the child, Boyhood and youthful age only the man's age Their representation; But so little is such a thing Biography would correspond to our legitimate requirements ^ Nor can the conventional treatment of the Humanity, instead of the genetic process
As far back as possible And to draw all peoples into the circle of their representation Only content with the history of the man's age Of some peoples, without taking into account that A full understanding of the history of humanity only then Is possible if all parts of the same are treated in the same way in Be drawn. The bearers of history are the peoples. This The great importance of ethnology, or the
PREVIOUSLY III Folklore for anyone who is exploring the historical Events and their inner context. Ethnology itself, on the other hand, is first and foremost important Anthropology and linguistics, the results of which they Are combined and processed. These two main Aid disciplines of anthropology now have the anthropology What is particularly to be considered - the recognized character and The acknowledged validity of an exact science of nature; Their reSults bear the stamp of unassuming certainty. Diesel also have validity to a certain extent The results of linguistics. With the help of the results of the anthropology and Linguistics focussing ethnology, it should now be possible To introduce history into the circle of natural sciences and The historical processes as well as the lawful To learn how to make the largest part of the area Of the physical processes which occur in their strict nature Lawfulness. This is probably the case with ethnology Same role as they are within the natural The chemistry, which also has many bodies Than two or more elements. Which can be seen earlier than simple. Has believed. What the chemistry is the elements or basic materials Are the races for ethnology. It is already That a number of peoples from two, even three RaceneleWhich have recently been described as a oneWhole. And as is the task of chemistry Is to determine the properties of the different basic materials And to examine their behavior to each other, it is also the task Anthropology, the somatic and psychological characteristics The different races and the designs Studying in physical, linguistic and social-poliWhen two or more races become oneIn a closer connection.
If in any country people live side by side, The two or more races, Neither the members of one or the other race Later immigrated. The cause of these immigrations
IV Pre-requirements. Is by no means the difference between the races As in the general conditions of existence Of the human being at all, which is no longer the cause of the Anthropology in the narrower sense, rather as a matter of its own Science, namely biology, is like a series Of chemical processes, which are not so much The basic materials, as from general, all bodies Common characteristics, in particular the characteristics of the (Light, heat, electricity, etc.) Whose determination is the task of physics. As, therefore, physics The chemistry, biology supplements the anthropology. But anthropology would be a pure theory of racism Biology is by no means always capable of preventing all peoples' movements, Which took place in the course of the millennium, in its origins And its later course, it would not be the case History in association with their auxiliary sciences - the Equal linguistic research and archeology Side. Only historical anthropology does It is possible to place the paleontological finds in the correct And to establish the connection between The prehistoric periods and the actual historical Time. In particular, it is often only the comparative Research alone, through which we get knowledge of the One-time presence of a racene element within one The whole of which the present Thropological analysis is no longer the least Traces. However, Elements have not succeeded in its language within the ethnic To the ruling class, or else through histoIt is usually the case It is impossible for us to distinguish the one-time existence from the same Presently still obtained racene elements. In this The anthropologist is in the same position, in which The chemist, he would be given the task To specify whether a certain amount of one in nature as well Freely occurring elements, such as the gold, of everything At the beginning, it was free, or whether one was free in it
Preface. V Become the residue of any dissolved chemical compoundTion. In another respect, however, the advantage is decided On the side of the anthropologist opposite the chemist. It is beThat of the 63 chemical elements known so far only Very few freely occur in nature, but that most Are connected to others, and from this connection Must be excreted by artificial means. On the other hand There is no race, which is not to this day at least partly In the unmixed state. This condition Puts us in the position, the anthropological analysis of any one From different Eacen DemenBody with great ease. To There is the equally important circumstance that all of them Racen even before the beginning of the current geological period Have been experienced and the so-called somaAnd psychological properties of these as constants Factors. All composite chemical bodies are submerged Conditions of decomposition. Dieselbe is, as is well known In such a way that under the action of heat some Element from the previous compound. The history Teaches that also ethnic, from different racial elements Decomposed bodies of decomposition. In this case it is usually the social-political organization, In the disintegration of which the most obvious is the decomposition of any Of a national body in consequence of the withdrawal of a race element Documented It is now a strange fact that straight Within the Aryan peoples' group. Can be demonstrated. I just remember to go to that ^ To the next, to which for a hundred years within Of the Germanic world Revolutions: the collapse of the Germanic feudalOrder in France, Germany and Austria The political power exercised by Austria as a German state Domination in Italy and Hungary, the loss of the political Independence of the states of southern Germany Anthropology alone is capable of all those who are touched here In the field of social-political life
VI Preface. Explanation: it lies in the numerical egegang
The Aryan-Germanic race dementes within the here first Countries, in their phyWhich, since the anthropological Not an ethnic-linguistic transformation at the same time Has gone aside for so long. That But this decline has taken place in the cause Circumstances that the Aryan race, as I will prove, a Eminent Nordic race, which is for the duration in southern Countries, but sooner or later the Of the warmer climate, if not by constantly renewed Supply from the old home complemented the incoming gaps will. But this is not the case in the countries mentioned Was gradually attained to the anarchic element, that of his Chief masses in both France and southern Germany Of the time before the Germanic occupation, the majority And the dissolution of the hitherto existing, by the Aryan Elements in the country itself As well as the loss of the same elements in other countries Justified rule was only a matter of time. There, however, Where the Aryan element found the appropriate climate, It preserved its full old crumbling and with it also its full Old meaning, and hence it comes that the political leadership Germany from the south, which had become less Germanic The more Germanic north, and that the British could give an extension to their rule, As has rarely been achieved in the course of world history, And that they were still able to meet their needs by the hour Social-political domination over the so very numerous Anarchic elements of their vast empire in their full extent To be victorious. For the same reason the North Germanic peoples (Sweden, Norwegians, Danes) Aryan race in so great a measure of productivity Today still unweakened and, for example, Sweden and Norway with a comparatively small population The years 1871- -78 nothing less than 130000 people to the United States and has become the emigrants In the following years a significant increase! Of-
Preface. VII The same is true in the Old Polish nobility Quite unaffected But only by the protection of the colder climate of Eastern Europe While in most southern European countries And Asia, the once-present presence of the Aryans is almost all the time Linguistic-historical route. The present book now deals with a number of Questions of historical anthropology, their decision not
Only for anthropology, but also for history and culture The language science is of great importance, so the question According to the physical type of the Aryans, their homeland, Of the Aryan race to the fossil and even now Existing human caves, the oldest migrations of the Aryan Peoples, their composition, and so on Unified view of the historical events in histoAnd prehistoric times Delivery. It has become clear to me that since the Geological period the driving forces of the History remain the same and theirs Direction has essentially undergone no change and that Only in the latter respect the New Age (since the discovery America's) makes a perhaps only temporary exception. The on The field of historical anthropology and the Aryan Ethnology, I have then used, To the comparative grammar of the Aryan languages In the anthropology of the Aryan peoples their natural Basis. In the circumstances when the AryanScience more and more of methodlessness, fantasy And flattening, it can only be of use if the same A discipline which, as a consequence of its exact-natui ' Scientific character from the outset Is reduced to the foothill of subjective velleities. Add Währing, in May 1883. K. Penka, Professor at the kk Gymnasium in the IX. Of Vienna.
CONTENT.
First section: The Mediterranean Race 1 Second section: Physical type of the Aryans 8 Section Three: Home of the Aries Section Four: Formation of "People's Cults" Fifth Section: Formation of the Aryan Peoples Sixth Section: The Phonological Character of the Aryan Language 154
Seventh section: Morphological character of the Aryan Language
^ The linguistic unity of two peoples Has ebeosowenig its natural unity, as The linguistic difference Natural difference. * ' AV Middendorff. "The ethnic elements are peopled. Countless peoples sank in the yawning Of the time. The races from which they Have been preserved, they last With all its characteristic features, Shafts / 'K o 1 1 man n.
FIRST SECTION.
The Mediterranean Race. Ever since Fr. Bopp has shown the indisputable proof that The greater part of the European and a part of the Asiatic To a common ground language In all linguists, that the sponsors of this Languages, the individual Aryan peoples - Germans, Celts, ItaGreeks, Slavs, Lithuanians, Iranians, and Indians-also one Common origin. From the original unit of the Languages became the original unity of these languages And this conclusion seemed so compelling, Its foundation so secured that it does not take us miracles Although the ethnologists are also recognized and Of their division of peoples.
*) So Lat Ms Müller, the most outstanding representative of linguistic ethics, The following expression (Geogr. Jahrbuch, III, 314); "And just as the languages whose development we can often pursue historically, To no longer exist an original language as their grandson The peoples who speak these languages To a primitive people, from which they Wrenches. " F nka, OrigineB Ariacae. 1
2 'The Mediterranean rage. And so we see in our ethnological manuals The * Semites, Hamites, and Caucasians the Aryans or Indo-Europeans As a separate ethnic group within the Caucasian or Mediterranean race. While among the peoples The Semitic division, the Arameans, Assyrians, Babylonians, Hebrews, Phoenicians and Arabs on the one hand, and the peoples of the Hamitic group, the ancient Egyptians, the Berbers and Guanches On the other hand, not only a common origin of their languages, But also the same physical habit and the same psychic Character, and even from the most competent ones Linguist the original unity of the Semitic and Hamitic Languages could be asserted and also the comparison of the Somatic character of the Semites and Hamites to a common We can see that not only the Aryan languages in no genealogical relationship with the Mentioned languages, but also the Aryan peoples Such differences in their physical and psychological traits Show how else they are only between different liacs, but not between The various peoples of one and the same Kace care for. There is a sharp and abruptness beside the type of the Dolichocephalic Semites with its dainty physique, the oval
^) P h ech e 1, Folklore. Leipzig 1877, p. 540; F r. M, 1, er, General Ethnography. Vienna, 1879, p. 580; H, Kiepert, Handbook of Ancient Geography, Berlin, 1878, p. (From Egypt, for example, the ancient period, 1881, p. In the following manner: ^ If we examine the physiological quality of the Inhabitants of Egypt, as far as the material is in mummies, one obtains the Inevitably the same impression that the inhabitants of the Near East are as close to the The same race, and therefore probably also from the same Have been adopted. This identity is even more pronounced by language The more we advance in the knowledge of the Egyptian idiom, The closer relationship with the Semitic languages emerges. " And already A. Ketzius (Müller's Archive for Anatomy, Physiology and KnowledgeCial medicine. 1858, p. 124) has so judged: "The Carolinian Institute Has a large collection of African skulls; From North Africa by Abyssinians, Copts, Berbers and Guanches; They have all the same skullFormation: large, spacious, oval skulls, similar to those of the Arabs. "He also remarks on p. 135 that the Guanches and the others were with them, The tribes in North Africa, both in facial and cranial form, Jews close to each other.
The Mediterranean Race. 3 Visage, the adlerase, the black eyes and black hair, The tippy hair growth on the one hand the Slavic type with its Brachyccal skull shape, the broad and short face, the Flat and short nose, the small beard, on the other hand the Dolichocephale Germanic-Scandinavian type with its high stature, The narrow face, the tall, narrow and straight nose, the Blue eyes and blond hair. Those Aryan peoples Europe, however, one with respect to their physical habit Could be the most likely to be an intermediary between the Asian Semites, the African Hamites, and the Aryans of Europe Of the Germanic-Scandinavian type, the inhabitants Of the three great peninsulas of St Intersections with other elements are for the most part dolichocephal And are, by far, predominantly of dark complexion, of which But the ancestors, the inhabitants of Greece, the Pelasgians, Italy and Sicily - the Japygiern and Siculern - and Spain The Iberians - are most likely to be accepted May be that they are exclusively dolichocephal and of dark complexion Can not be taken into account here, Because the latter demonstrably did not speak any Aryan languages and therefore Also their descendants of their descent as no real Aryans Can be applied. Even more difficult is the question of the Race, if the results of the newer subS on the relations of the peoples of the peoples of Africa . If all the peoples who inhabit the Black Continent, Really only one tribe, as R, Hartmann i) tries to prove The Hamitic peoples of North Africa are really in one Close relations with all other peoples of this earthAnd 2j (the Bedchah people, the Nigritians and the Bantustämmen With the transitional tribes of the Teda, Gala, Somali, Fulah), then
R. Hartmann, The Nigritis. I. Berlin, 1876, ^ According to Europaeus (The Finnish-Hungarian languages and the original home Of the human race. Helsingfors, p. 2), there is also a close relationship between the Ancient Egyptian and the central-African languages, ^ The relationship of the Semitic-Basque-African numerals among themselves has in recent times due to the complete deciphering of the hieroglyphs written ancient Egyptian numerals the most determined and most interesting Confirmation found. The grösstc experts and researchers of the Ancient Egyptian our time, Mr. Brugsch, speaks in the preface to the first and third 1*
'^
4 The mittelländischb Rage. probably no longer continue to think it, the old Caucasian Kace Blumenhachs that Mittelland Race Fr. Mtiller's, and HaeckeFs PescheVs in its conventional scale and in their herk (5mmlichcn to obtain outline upright. But If we separate the Hamites from the same, so we have to hamito- because of stressed already above Semitic Linguistics Race unit excrete the Semites. It then remained only the Aryans and Caucasians left. But also the Aryans show linguistically and in their most distinct types - the Germanic-Scandinavian and Slavic - not physically the slightest relationship with the numerous tribes of Caucasus, so that when the name of Caucasian EACE as such should continue to exist, this is only possible if he auschliessLich is limited to the Caucasian peoples. Considering however, that most of these people because of the resemblance of the physical Habit can not be easily separated from the Semitic peoples, so it is likely before hand recommend most probably, the former as bay them a subdivision of the Semitic group, albeit previously a genealogical connection of the numerous languages of Caucasus could with the Semitic languages can not be proved. ^) It has already been indicated earlier that even within the Aryan language group in the Germanic-Scandinavian and the slave vian type two great contrasts exist. In order However, the number of occurring within the Aryan types by no means exhausted. We differ in Europe In addition still the two Celtic types, in Asia the Iranian and the Indian Type. Indeed, even within the individual subdivisions of the Aryan So let rule group, especially in the Germanic division Volume of his excellent Egyptian dictionary in the strongest for the relationship between the Semitic languages and the ancient Egyptian matic, and yet the old Egyptian numerals with those of centralAfrican languages or Ilausagruppe far closer and clearer used as the Semitic. "Several researchers (as Bleek, Lepsius) take even a relationship to the Hottcntotensprache with the Egyptian, a Assuming that Ms Müller (General Ethnography, 116) decided ver ^ virft. *) The results of these considerations is true what one of the greatest , Noted anthropologist contemporary A. Ecker, on the Mittelland Race (Archive lor Anthropology XI 366th.): "You are only allowed to move from the impossibility sensitivity to characterize a Mediterranean EACE by physical features siren to convince, the attempts thereof in ethnographic textbooks read; the necessary to be granted to fluctuations of the type that barely remains something solid left. "
The Mittelland Rage. 5 the most far-reaching differences in physical habit and probably demonstrate also in the psychic nature. In southern Germany and Switzerland, brachytherapy tibet weighs cephalie and dark complexion; the farther north we come, the long skulls and the clear complexion shows steady increase. In the Scandinavian countries, we finally find almost exclusively only the dolichocephale skull shape with blue eyes and blond hair. That also spiritually a difference between the South German and the North German resources, or as the North Germans is known. Case is similar in France, where also far more common in the north of the blonde type occurs as in the central and southern parts of the country. Given these facts can not be further from the common origins of the Aryan peoples, of their tribal his unit's speech. If the same still, even from Ethnologists, where the above-mentioned differences in the type of known individual Aryan peoples, it is claimed, it is clear herein quite clearly the supremacy that the comparatively young Linguistics has acquired over her older sister. It may probably rarely occur in the history of science, that a science like ethnology, which is called upon, the origin and relationship of each individual people to Basic comparative consideration of his physical and mental Characteristics, its social and political conditions, his Religion and language to discover its historical destiny, So what has the obligation to its mission in all-round way and to refrain from the various sides in attack, the Implementing a science subject is that in one-sided , Only one of those moments - the language - treated. However, the classificirende Ethnology is the Aryan Peoples against in a particularly difficult position, inasmuch by the assertion of the aforementioned anthropological Moments even those peoples would be torn apart, which always such. as the German or the Italian people by common language, custom and the past presence irish destiny as an ethnic unit. In this dependency relationships in the ethnology to Language research had come, it was not possible that the former on
6 The Mittelland Race. latter any welcheu influence could austlben. Under this but circumstances having the linguistic research itself not the least suffered. It would in any event passed to the big advantages when
their beginning had stepped on an anthropology aside from everything, taking a reflection of the research results to be the former, to self developed using the remaining funds of their discipline would have. A sol che ethnology had the comparative linguist Partly about things granted that of its investigations utmost importance, from the pure to the language as such directed studies either do not or may only partially. To be sure, the recent linguistic research, the lack of such Ethnology not even come to mind and would also hardly, even when the same exists in the desired finish would have been, represented their teachings at the service of linguistic research been werthet as long as a conception of language prevailed, which with strange, almost incomprehensible misunderstanding their su bjectiven character this speaking for an independent, from Subjecte has, as it maintained independent organism. Currently this can mainly supported by Schleicher believes well as generally be considered abandoned and you have to W. von Humboldt Following, recognized language than what they really is, as the organic Pro duct an organic laws unterworconcerned organism. . This realization leads but as it were by itself with inner necessity for comparative studies of spiritual and physical organization of the various and different languages speaking people -individuals, so for anthropology than those scientists Community which has made this study for their special task. But if ethnology is to fulfill its task, should they give up their former side-linguistic basis. It can not go on with the ^ for twenty years the results surprising rapidity developing anthropology and especially the prehistoric archeology and craniology unrespects to leave aside, i) In particular, it is the latter who appointed
^) Even G 1 and he, otherwise inclined, in (Jer Ethnology higher validity for the language to claim as to the physique, can not help in his Lecture: "On the relationship of ethnology to anthropology" (negotiation ments of the second German geographer day at Halle in 1882. Berlin 1882 S. 55 to explain): "Of course they can (ethnology) and never nowhere anthropological studies without, they need thereof,
The Mittelland Race. 7 appears, the ethnological and indirectly also the linguistic Research to draw in new directions. "The resolution of the ethnic , "Remarked units in their Race elements using the craniology Kollmann in his treatise on European races of men ^), "are, it seems to me, only the guarantee, the development of the peoples in to understand the past, as their true composition to identify in the present. This strictly analytical method
will lead to results, which also apply to all those sciences will be of some values, which in the investigation of the former History of mankind cooperate. " If there are contradictions between the results of Anthropology and those of linguistics - and they have already often arise - so not just be content to be so, they constatiren but try also the same resolve. And you can go with so much greater hopes on this task, as indeed teide disciplines - anthropology and linguistics - on empirical shear basis based and a strictly methodical processing itself delight. For this purpose, however, it is above all things of distress sary that both sciences that previously unconcerned about each in their own ways are gone, come closer, into mutual instruction to a common understanding on the to get points at issue. can yourself to ignore each other be in any case of advantage. 2)
but of course, only as an auxiliary science. "Right but also Gerland stresses that anthropology ethnology can not do without. •) communications Wiener Anthropol. Society. XI. 8th. 2) Aptly noticed Whitney, life and growth of language. Leipzig 1876, p 294: "The divisions and kinship of Languages remain valid regardless of any Frag '^ n to the Race conditions of betreflfenden peoples; but still allowed such Questions are not suppressed and overlooked by Sprächforscher, his Science belongs so much to the history of research and in the late to create periods as much with Race and national character, that they are also for the older time, this element must not be disregarded. Because they provide a the main divisions of historical research, and their contribution to the Supervisory will provide clarification of the past, it has to put up with that their Results from each other in the same direction acting Division he d tha t Sheep t beu rtheilt and tested. exaggerating their claims and attach the wrong place, is not only useless, but harmful. "
SECOND PART.
Physical type of Aryans. It can not be assumed that the Aryans before their separation were divorced in a lot of types, but it is understood, as it self-evident that we are the same as a
uniform, thinking of nothing but homogeneous elements existing people have to. There now arises the question of which of the earlier erwähnto described ten types than the original and specifically Aryan type seek is. This question is immediately connects to another, not less important question: the question of the original home of the Aryans. As is known, has long been a common view that Asia, and Although the source region of the Oxus and Jaxartes as the cradle of should be considered Aryans') would from this point of the Earth
*) This view has first Pott pronounced (in the article: "Indogerman. Language Master "in Ersch and Gruber's Encyklopadie 19):" Vans Kennedy holds Babysitting lon, ala early Cultursitz, but to be able to teach without any other reasons for the original home of the Indo-European tribe. In Asia, it can not his doubts, we have to seek it in any case, further than almost anywhere else than within half of the longitudes of the Tigris to the Indus, only higher northward, about the Area of the Oxus and Jaxartes, on the northern wastes of the Himalayas to the Caspian see towards seas. In those areas we move to consideration of all (Capable most surely the point of difference from where off in divergent direction two mainstreams of Indo-European peoples seem advanced to have. '^ In the same sense also Lassen (Ind. Alterthumskunde, L have 511) and J. Grimm (story of the German language. I. 6, 162) for the Asian matic origin of the peoples of Europe expressed. Pictet also believes in the
Physical type of Aryans. 9 then gradually occupied over the rest of them later spread Asia and Europe. The first person who developed this view is to come and explain Europe for the original home of the Aryans has, the Englishman Latham, ^) was pointed to the illogical, which lies in the assumption that the Indo-Europeans of Europe, the bigger one holding area and show more varieties than the Indo-Europeans Asia would, immigrated from the latter country, "To deduce the IndoEnropeans of Asia, in ethnology, is like deriving the reptiles of Great Britain from Those of Ireland in herpetology. "Really this Argument Latham's is also, so it was enough but not back to the firmly rooted, supported by ancient traditions view of the to shake the Asian origin of the nations of Europe. These needed
second edition of his ^ Les origincs Indo- europeennes "(I. 68) on the Asian matic origin of the Aryans having to hold. Mirror (Eran. Antiquarian customer. I. 428 and abroad, 1871, p 553) holds the hypothesis of the Asiatic Origin for well justified as the hypothesis of European origin, ever looked at the whole question of still unresolved. Höfer (Journal Comparative philology. XX. 383) decides in favor of Asia, because the Zend and Sanskrit the genieineamen basic language come closest
an argument that otherwise like the Vertheidigem Asian Hypothesis is asserted. Mythological considerations determine H. v. Wolzogen (Journal of International Psychology and Linguistics. VIII. 14) hold on to the adoption of the Asiatic origin of the Aryans. The Awalls that make Höfer and Wolzogen against BENFEY and L. Geiger are, partly completely irrelevant, and partly they are in the following discussions their ERfind ledigung. In 1879 was the question of the original home and the Archetype of the Aryans at the suggestion H. Martins in several meetings of the Paris Anthropological Society discutirt and have the Discussionen the eminent French anthropologist (except H. Martin Topinard, piezoelectric trement, de Ujfalvy, Daily, Mde. Clemence Royer, de Mortillet, Girard de Rialle) implicated (see. the Bull, de la Society d'anthropologie de Paris. 3rd ser. II, 183-214; 219-252; 344-357; 443- 4GI). Both views found their supply representatives; However, the question was not put to a decision. In the latest Time has the old view of the Asian origin of the Aryans of S ayce (intro ductionto the science oflanguage. II. London 1880, p. 121) undHovelacqu e (La linguistique Paris 1881, p 404th.) New defenders found; new argument instruments, however, have the same not raised. ') Latham in his edition of the Germania. London, 1851, p. CXXXVII. Even in his late works the same has established at the first there Hypothesis almost kept so well in his "Elements of comparatiire philology * ^. London, 1862, p. 661st
10 Physical type of Aryans. it propose those proofs. This has only in 1868 BENFEY ^) raised and it has the merit of this important question having brought in flow anew. His arguments are the taken lexicon of Aryan languages. He pointed out, that the Aryan Volker in the earliest period, only those animals (bear, Wolf) and plants (birch, beech) have known what the gemässigten zone and especially Europe belong, while the ANNOUNCE Community with the flora and fauna of southern Asia's (Lions -), Tiger, Palms) let only be detected with the Persians and the Indians. Incoming treated the same question Lazar Geiger 3). He has demonstrated that even the primal Aryan birch, beech and Oak trees, which do not belong to tropical Asia, and of the cereals, the barley and the cogs, but not the wheat have known that they further the Europe belonging Waidhaus plant and not their use is unknown, as he also illustrated has to noted that the common Wortvorratli Although designation calculations for snow and ice for winter and spring, but not for Summer and autumn contains. passes Due to these facts Geiger to the conclusion that the original home of the Aryans in Europe, not needed but are sought in Asia. "Is the time being," concludes same his witty essay on the original seat of the Indo-Europeans, ^ Of the two opposing hypotheses only one with Reasons supported; for the migration of the East is never a proof
been put forward. Therefore, whoever shuns hypotheses must be at least be fair and modest about the present question nothing to know. but he wants to give a hypothesis preference, so think I, it is there that must tliun that comparatively on the best is justified, even if the real decision (Reasons should not be enough. "
') BENFEY in the preface to the first edition of fucking "Dictionary of indogerman. Basic Language "IX. In the same vein, he has also in the Ax. d. AAZ no. 208, 1875 pronounced upon this question. ^) The Greek. Designation of Leuven (KU, X ^ wv) is most likely a Borrowing from Semitic (Hebrew, Laish) and can the Aryan origin of Name despite Pauli (The naming of the lion. Munich 1873) not as certainly apply. This eliminates a mainstay for the Asian hypothesis *) L .. Geiger, to development of mankind. Stuttgart 1871 S. 113-150.
Physical type per Abier. 11 What upstream against the arguments BENFEY's and L. Geiger's was brought (so of Höfer and Wolzogen), so have the same nevertheless increased their effect is not missed, and from year to year The number of linguists and anthropologists, which is unavoidPronounce sore for Europe as the original home of the Aryans, I call of German scholar Fr. Mtilleri), Cuno ^), Peschel '), Poesche *), W, Tomaschek ^), Fligier, ^) However, one might think that one of the cited reasons Asia not nothwendiger- as Aryan Urvaterland as needed abandon; it should be perhaps in the north Find Asia regions, whose flora and fauna with the language developed fauna and flora, surrounded by the once the primal Aryan were, would better match than with respect to the southern Asia is the case. Matter of fact, one has already developed to closed to relocate the Aryan homeland to the north in Asia, if not, for the reasons that have been mentioned earlier. It was Pi ^ trement that based on the assumption that a part of the currently in Europe domestic Hausthierc come from High Asia, in one of the above-mentioned, the discussion on the question of the Homeland and the archetype of the Aryan dedicated meetings Paris Anthropological Society aufstellte the assertion that the original home of the Aryans in the area of the Balkhash (approximately between letztcrem and the Alatau) must be sought. ^) Rose contrast But once in the bosom of society itself an opposition and it was Mde. Cl ^ Mence Roy he that hitting Improperly a such an assumption proved. "C'est contrairement." She said, ®) ^ ä toned
^) Fr. Müller, General Ethnography 87th ') Cuno, research in the areas of old Ethnology. 1.31. ^) Peschel, Ethnology 545th 4) Poesche, The Aryans G4. ^) W. Tomaschek, magazine for the Austrian. High schools. XXIX. 862nd ^) F 1 IGIER, cosmos. V. 2 1 6 and earlier in the communications of Wiener anthropologist. Society, VI. 217th ') "La patrie premiere of Arya etait situee vers le 49e degre de latitude, aux environs du lac Balkach, et ils appartenaient au type brachycephalic ä cheveux bruns, dont le plus purs repre'sentants actuels paraissent etre les Savoyards et les Galtchas. "Bull, de la Societe d'anthropologie de Paris. 3rd ser. II. 190. Inwieferne latter view is entitled is werdea explained later. It court her ührigens not alone Pietrement, but also most other FrenchMalaysian researchers. **) Lc 200th
12 Physical type of Aryans. probabilité, a toute analcgie, a toute logique, qu'on vondrait chercher son (Aryan) berceau dans la haute Asie, en plein indigo ^ nat mongolique parmi of populations d'un g ^ never linguistique tout diflförent, qui parlent toutes des langues agglutinantes quaut a leurs formes grammaticales et dont le lexique est absolument different / * - "U faut partir d'un principe evident; c'est qu'une langue comme une race, ne se forme que dans uiie aire g ^ ographique distinct, parfaitement d ^ ^ limit par des frontieres infrancliissables. "^) And in fact one can not counterclaim more intimate think as the original home of the Aryans in an area to Lay, who inhabited from time immemorial by peoples of the Mongolian Bace was and is still currently inhabited. Even these moments' alone must determine us, acceptance of the Asian origin of the Aryan stock untenable as a to drop. It speaks against it, the geographical distribution of the Aryan Peoples who wegzudeutenden undoubted, by no arts Results of lexical research, finally in no less effectively general linguistic and anthropological considerations.
Add to that another equally important factor: the historical Analogy. Because as far as the historical knowledge extends, has never an Aryan nation, with the exception of Gypsies, the boundaries of crossed Europe and settled there. All peoples who have penetrated from Asia to Europe, belonged to either the semimatic or Mongolian Kace on. By contrast, we know the History from the earliest times to the present day of many Campaigns and emigrations to tell, the Aryan peoples have taken from Europe to Asia and still present company, a fact that even after all the rules of Induction a conclusion on the direction of migration of peoples of prehistorical time allowed.
*) Herewith also agrees what Bastian, scoop or ang Entstehung-. Jena 1875, S. 308 of the indirect Kinflusse] the geographical environment remarks on the construction of languages: "Thinking is dependent on the organism • this in the natural environment, so the grammatical construction of the languages some extent with the races-linked peculiarities. ** This set later by me in the discussion of the morphological character the Aryan languages are justified in detail.
Physical type of Aryans. 13 This result of the recent research on the original home of Aryan stock enables us to stand at the Behandhing Question of which of the above types angeflihrten - Germanic the Scandinavian, the two Celtic, the Slavonic, Iranian and Indian type - as the urprtingliche and actually Aryan to should consider zukom of the latter two, as only Asia. coming types fully known. The whole question reduces itself accordingly on the question of which of the four European types the most right is founded, has considered the Aryan archetype to will. From the fifth European type, of the fossil Cro-Magnon type back and currently in more less pure form nor in the Peninsula, in southern Italy and Sicily and received in Greece, I think, as already described noted here therefore to refrain, because this type displayed hearing nations before their Romanisirung, or Gräcisirung spoken as Iberians, Japygier, Siculi, Pelasgians non-Aryan languages have to attest that they are not the Aryan stock belong. Identical to this type is the one of the two Celtic Types (called milesische.) Not, so that this f \ ir our question Next comes into consideration. Now what regards the other three types, so can the Slavic and the second type to a Celtic Unite type insofar anthropological both types in all in DER ^ Rule Classification mainly eligible physical Features show a striking resemblance: both we find
brachycephalic skull shape, predominant dark complexion and small Stature. ^) We can use the same so as to increase rather in a type summarized, as they stand in no way insulated space, but through the dark brachycephalic Austria, Switzerland and South germany that in these countries the predominant part of the working population make, are connected to each other. ^) Topinard, L'anthropologie 469, 474 are in his characterization of these two types still some details that it compared also close " suggest that both belong together and form an anthropological unit. Of the* same, incidentally, also even anthropological already on the international Congress in Paris (1878), the great similarity highlighted between certain Kroatenschädelu and those of Auvergne, where the brachycephalic Celtic type received the purest in all parts of France, is. Igt but the width index in both tribes almost identical (in Auver- " gnaten 8407 and the Croats 84'83 Broca). Next has Topinard au H
14 Physical Typcs of Aryans. Which type is now regarded as the ariselie TJrtypus? Of the brachycephalic Celtic-Slavic or Germanic * dolichocephale Scandivian? Before answering this question, it will be good, even a preliminary issue that one might raise to decide. Are really the differences between the two types so great that we need to bring them to one another in opposition, or is it may be possible to them as the passage of time by the influence of Air, food and other external circumstances caused modification to consider a two cationen common base type? Speak not therefor the so often occurring in individual Slavic tribes coming blond hair and blue eyes? i) Does not hie " for the fact that within the German people, where the Germanic-Scandinavian type should expect preserves the purest, Brachycephaly with dark complexion just as frequently found as Dolicjiocephalie with lighter complexion? We have this assumption that also actually of some Anthropologists 2) was taken, reject, and this for the following the reasons. Most likely Fr. Müller s) has the Year 3000 v. Ch. For the beginning of the secession of the Aryan Stems from the basic canes fixes. This time still continue to increase there noted that the likewise Celtic type of Savoy at the Slaven the lower Danube again return. Also H. Holder has v. (Compilation occurring in Württemberg skull shapes. Stuttgart 1876, S. 18, 34) stresses that the inhabitants of Brittany in the design of the skull shape Slavic peoples come closest to that as the Galen with the Slavs match in the shape of the skull. At the same time he has also shown that of what he calls Sarmatian (Slavonic) type in the population Württemberg is represented very numerous. And what of the population
Württemberg applies, applies, as will be shown later, in even greater degree gefun- of the population all over southern Germany, as in the past Huxley the had, that the Finnish and Slavic skull the Disentis- and the South German skull same. ^) Are the same especially frequent in Poland, far less common in the ßuthenen as from the book published by Majer and Kopernicki "Tableau eomparatif of caracteresphysiques de la population de la Galicie "can be seen, where the ratio of light to dark type in Poland with 182: 100, at the Ruthenians with 92: 100 is indicated. *) See Hölders treatise. "Prefer occurring in Germany, Mr Virchov the Friesen awarded lower skull forms "in working chiv of Anthropology. XII. 315-358. ^) Fr. Müller, General Ethnography 88. Anra.
Physical type of Aryans. 1 5 to move back, is not the slightest reason A'or. on the other hand can be demonstrated by several examples of the most striking, ilass a period of 4000 - 5000 years, when changing the Residence is insufficient to the Race character as eich has fixed once, somehow synonymous to modify. "A eclatantes example of Zäliigkeit the Race character, "writes Fr. Müller, ^) "can offer the Jews. In the paintings of the Italian and Dutch masters, we find the same type, which we at this people today encounter, and even Assyrians in the ancient Egyptian, risch Babylonian and Old Persian monuments that now at least 4000, are years old, can the Race character, the Jews especially distinguished, mistaking a moment. on the Persian and Assyrian monuments -babylonischen appears the type the inhabitants of the Tigris-Euphrates plain, as he still nowadays encountered in the unmixed population of these areas. geschnit- same billowing ruffled beard, same almond-shaped requested eyes, the same self thümlich formed strong nose. As well provides the gypsy despite its unprecedented hikes still Indian type in peculiarly shaped face section, in the elongated limbs and long thin fingers. A special DERS instructives example is the Negro. We find the same already mapped to the oldest Egyptian monuments namely with same characteristics as today. It is thesame Krauskopf, there are the same beaded, pouting lips, the same thick snub nose. So it has the period of about 5000 years not been able to Negro perceptible somehow for us bar remodel * '-.)
') Fr. Müller, lc GO. *) In the same vein also expresses Pott (The inequality of human Kacen. Lemgo and Detmold 1866, p 30) on this issue: "The fact that air and food as not without influence are on the design of Kacencharakters and thus with a main character of the same, the hair can not be disputed; jedenfalh but express these immutable causes a noticeable effect until any after a long course of time, and the story, as far as they returned enough, knows k einBeispie 1 thata dark-haired blond people would have been, or vice versa f Hess eni e curls in Ncgerwould have transformed. With the proposition that color and Beschaffenunit of the hair with the original Raceneigenthümlichkeit together hanging, is pretty much all said what the Ethndogie ever on these points
lg Physical Ttpüs of Aryans. Goes even further Kollmann, of respecting the European Eacen claims that since Diluvium neither air nor other inputs rivers thereof Somali properties ^ far as it as an expression of Race is considered to have somehow changed. "If we the same well, "he added ftigt," observed that the characteristic counter sets of races in different ethnic areas gradually weaken, so this stirs from the effect of the incessant Crossings forth, taking place for thousands of years. "I) The blond Hair and blue eyes of the Slavs and does not come the importance to which is given to them by some anthropologists. From these statements it follows that it is not concerned, the Germanic-Scandinavian type, as it is still the Sweden and Norwegians purest represent, to pose as a type, that later became under after the separation of the Aryan tribes the effect of the particular climatic conditions of the North would have developed. These apparently had the relatively short Period of almost 3000 years, the since the separation of the Aryan Trunks until the appearance of the old by the writers unanimously elapses as blond and blue-eyed Germans described, not have sufficed. But we have positive evidence that already long have lived before the appearance of the Germanic peoples in Europe, the all those physical characteristics contributed to how we as off Finally, only the Germans are accustomed to look Coming at. It turns namely on the ancient Egyptian images of thought Mäler as representative of the fourth race (the first form the Race Acgypter, Assyrians and people of Arabia, the second the inhabitants Palestine, the third the Negroes) a white colored man is, which bears the name Tamhu, which means a "man of the North world means ". With regard to this fourth race of weissförbigen
white. "It is important this aspect of the resistance of Racencharaktere hold because recently some well-known ethnologist, so before all Peschel, expressed the opinion under the influence of ideas darvinischen have that the change from such features in a relatively short Time successes (Peschel, ethnology 93). It is easy to shew that the Interpretation that you are certain facts, such. As the fact that the today French are not predominantly blond, while the Gauls are consistently portrayed as a blond, is a false one. ') Communications Wiener Anthropol. Society. XI. 7.
Physical type of Aryans. 17 Menscben now explains Brugsch-Bey, i) that in the most positive manner traces of immigration were detected, of Europe after the Libyan coast of Africa in the first half of the third must have taken place Jahrtause ^ of BC. birth. "I can this immigration therefore determined claim because for forming the monuments vollgiltige evidence. '^ At the conclusion of his Versions still has the same attention to the well-known fact, that even among the modern-day descendants of the ancient Libyans often Copies with blond or reddish hair and blue eyes exist, just as the representations of the monuments they show us and infers that, when immigration from north took place to the south, and so that in a historically described limited time, the displacement of an entire race of men from north took place to the south of the sea. Also tell the Egyptian annals that under King Menophta in 1500 V, Chr. A Nordic people with blond hair, blue Augsn and white skin on the western borders of Egypt had appeared. Yes, we even find that Egyptian kings with women this whitecolored race of the North marriages of convenience. Thus, the VI. Dynasty nationals Queen Nikotris of Manetho as inclusive blonding represented haired and still know, in fact, today's Eellahs to tell of a apparition that the nightly as white women third pyramid transmuted. Likewise was the XVIII. dynasty (1700 years BC. Chr.) Belonging to the king's mother Amenhotep IV., as we see from the picture extant, blond, with blue eyes and rosy complexion. What is true of the color of hair, eyes and skin, also applies on the shape of the skull. Nothing entitles us to the various Skull shapes as they show the Aryan nations, as by external Circumstances since the time of separation into existence has come modification
to consider cationen a fundamental type, the latter without a trace would have disappeared. We consider also the proportionate shortly the period from, so would indeed anywhere those special inputs How prove rivers in central and northern Europe that those profound Alterations should be effected either by the brachytherapy
^) Negotiations the XI. General Meeting of the German Society Community of Anthropology, Ethnology and Prehistory to Berlin in 1880, S. 135th F enka, Origen Ariacae. O
18 Physical Typis of Aryans. ceplialie to Dolicliocephalie or vice versa from the Dolicbocephalie to Bracliycephalie would have led. To assume, however, the Aryans were already already strong comparison before their separation a with allopbjlen elements translated, so was no longer homogeneous tribe, is therefore impossible because then certainly the individual Aryan both Europe's as Asia a greater similarity in their physical characteristics painting, a more unified character in the outward appearance would show. All these facts and considerations lead to the indedemonstrable conclusions that either only the peoples of the Slavic-Celtic or the gennanisch-Scandinavian type as the direct physical Descendants of the ancient Aryans can be considered. If this is the Case, it follows automatically that either the one or the other, the Aryan language as a foreign language to them ursprtinglich speak, or in other words that they arisirt at any time have been and therefore only in ethnic, not even at the same time in can apply anthropological sense as Aryans. That often whole nations to give up their own language and accept language of a foreign people, it can be from the Past and many of the present examples cited. Usually, this occurs in the case of a conquering a country where then the subjugated population forced either voluntarily or adopts the language of their conquerors. The reverse case is only very rare. Waitz ') performs a number of such cases gi'ossc in the field of indigenous peoples to; other examples are Hovelacque 2). I will confine myself Both from the works and from
my own records single out a few cases. So have despatched by Sultan Selim in 1420 Bosnian Soldiers, several hundred in number, in UNTCI Nubia than men fixed, but not preserved their language. The Chinese talk in many parts of Borneo's only Malay. The small tribe of Brothertons (Algonquin - Indians) won the English, the Negroes the Franziisische appropriated to Haiti, as in general the Negroes in America all the languages of their masters speak: in Brazil Portuguese, Mauritius, the French, in English West Indies, and in Sierra Leone, the famous broken Negro England
^) Wait z Gerlan d, anthropology of primitive peoples. I. Leipzig 1877 S, 285 AD. ^) Ifovelacque, La lingiiistiquc, 419th
Physical type of Aryans. 19 cally, the next to the Negro-Portuguese or the so-called Jewish language is also used in Surinam to the Danish colonies a Language whose words are mostly Low German in omitting all Diffraction syllables. In America, the Spanish, the languages the natives displaced several times. The Indians around Rio Janeiro have also almost lost their language and speak Portuguese. ^) In western Africa namely in Guinea spoken by actual Negroes Kafi * ren idioms. As well have on many islands of the Great Oceans Papuans malaiischPolynesian idioms appropriated. Asia Minor is only hellenised, later turkisirt, as is a part of Asia and the entire northern border been arabisirt of Africa. It is known that the old Prussia, and the Slavs on the Elbe and Saale were germanisirt, and that threatened by the same fate, the Sorbs in Lusatia are. The Finnish languages lose against the Latvian and Russian more and more terrain and the cures already sämmtlich that Liven been almost entirely lettisirt. The same applies Celtic dialects with respect to the English, the Basque with respect to the Spanish and French. No less known is that in North America the English at the expense of other European languages to spread more and more. The grandest example of the historical period of the history of nations However, the spread of Latin throughout Italy and Sicily, through the territory of the old Rhätiums, on the Pyrenean Peninsula, llber ancient Gaul and Dacia, a case which in the History of linguistic conquests only would stand there, Hesse located not prove that long before the existence of the Roman Empire Aryan itself once more on countries and peoples Removing and not only in Europe but also in Asia has spread.
Goods now those of this language in the strict sense Word spoken as the language of their fathers, blond, blue-eyed, dolichocephal and tall stature or dark-haired, dark-eyed, brachycephal and small? I have previously indicated that the loss *) Sayce, Introduction to the science of language, I. 219 are in a own appendix together with details of the grammatical literature some samples this and "other idioms had termed 'mixed jargons that in languagescientific terms, not without interest.
20 Physical type of Aryans. their own language, as a rule is a consequence of the fact that a People on the path of war or peaceful conquest in a Politico sociales dependent relationship with another people comes, which then has a natural interest in the subject People give up his language and the language of his masters accepting i). The cases where the opposite has occurred, namely Messrs the have adopted language of their subjugated, are very rare and remain the exception (the aforementioned Bosnian soldiers in Under-Nubia, the Normans and Burgundians in France, the Langobards in Italy, the Bulgarians on the lower Danube) Accordingly, we must assume in our case, that of the Arisirung Conquest is preceded and we can expect probably still mark would find out which one is likely to be seen, who IMD who was the loser of the winner. This indicator really find anything specifically in a quantity greater than one expected in advance and show in unquestionable way that the conquering people, so the Aryan blond, blue-eyed, and dolichocephalic of high stature were that consequently the Germanic Scandinavian type as the true Aryan type is considered. Because today we find that this type of higher among Stalls, di the descendants of the conquerors far more numerous comparison occur as the dark brachycephalic type. Even His 2) made since to point out that even now tribal differences with differences coincide the head formation that z. B. the Hochberg form (d, i. the so-called Germanic skull shape of H. Hölder'ö) a premainly aristocratic form. His had hiebei initially only Switzerland in the eye; the same is also true of Germany. Already in his "contributions to the ethnography of Württemberg 5)" said H. v.
') Whitney, life and growth of language, 289 noted herein above: "State sovereignty, social superiority, higher education are the main causes, which bring language exchange to ways or rather, they are the guiding factors that determine when a mixture of peoples which Constituent of the population its language for the most part or all of the newly devel-
should give standing national community. If there were no mixtures of Art, so at least permutations of language would virtually never before " come; Borrowing would also take place as, but not giving up a Language for the other. " ^) Archives of Anthropology. I. 70th ^) Archives of Anthropology. II. 51st
Physical type of Abier. 21 Holder that among the nobility and the propertied middle classes This country is more Germanic forms are as under Artisans and Taglölmern but also showed that he then ligurisch said element (brachycephalic and dark Gomplexion) since the beginning of the Middle Ages in the middle and higher Layers more and more increasing. He also commented the forward on this issue in its ^ compilation in Württemberg coming Schttdelformen "on page 15: Easy ,, can anyone convince, that in general the brachycephalic skull shapes among the common people Classen throughout the country most frequently occurring come. The propertied, higher standing Classen, so that is also the older nobility, are the unmixed Germanic type much closer than that. This is very natural. Because among the nobility and the higher middle classes are found most descendants of the men of Country, the Alemanni. ^^ Poesche even asserts that under the German nobility it as good as any Dark admit today; that in France, Italy and Spain, the nobility still more Per centage Heller among themselves have, be gefanden than the rest of the people. ^) The fact that the matter in France actually behave is also otherwise confirmed. Durand ^) noted in its own, the ethnographic conditions of the department of Aveyron of this Point of treating essay: ^ 11 ^ ä existe jusqu present, dans un grand nombre de TAveyron familles de vieille souche nobiliaire; chez tout it predomine un type speciale caract ^ ris4 par une chevelure blond, yeux bleus of, une blanche carnation, un teint color ^ et des formes sveltes associ ^ it a une taille au-dessus de la moyenne. Or, tandis que tous ces vieux sont classy blonds, etc. vu pres sans exception, la population aveyronnaise, dans son ensemble, n'offre que deux blonds sur quinze individus. Cette opposition de type denonce incontestablement une difier ^ nce de race correspondante. "It is this Witness the more valuable, as currently in France often Effort maintains that the brachycephalic element for real Aryan to stamp elements. show the same picture England, Scotland and Ireland. So claiming Pinkerton s) that there living Celts, especially
Poesche, The Aryans 4G. ') Bull, de la Soci ^ t ^ d'anthropologie de Paris. 3. ser. II. 424th ') P i ü ker to n, An inquiry into the history of Scotland, new ed. I. Edinburgh 1814 p. 26, 37, 339th
22 Physical type of Aryans. which are usually small in the Highlands of Scotland, "with brown faces and cömplexions, with black curled hair and dark eyes " whereas almost all the higher classes Norwegian Aeussere "fair faces and red or light hair have ". But the evidence of old writers, sculptures different ferent kind and finds in ancient tombs confirm this assumption. In Elgsmäl the origin of the three estates of the old population is Scandinavia told and the physical condition of each Prior portrayed. The unfree appear as people of darker Skin color and of repelling coatings. The authorities concerned noisy after Simrocks translation: i) 7. "Edda recovered netted, was the child, Because black skin greeted Thräl 8. It began to grow IMD well to thrive. Kauh on his hands was the Eangen the coat, The joints gnarled (cartilage tumor) The finger feist, fratzig the face, The crooked backs, projecting heels. 10. Then came in the construction of the Gängelbeinige, Sores on the hollow foot, arms sunburnt. Pressed nose Thyr the prostitute. 13. 5. Of them the servants sprang sex. " The outdoor (farmers) on the other hand are described as men of gesträltem beard and free forehead. Incoming describes the poet the noble, and stresses in particular its white color, her blond Hair and her sharp eye out. 26. "In the veil she sat a trinket at the breast The Train undulating on blue robe; The eyebrow gloss, white chest, Lights the neck as a brilliant snow. 31. The mother gave birth and hid in silk A child who netted and called was Jarl. Light was the Locke and bright cheek, The eyes look sharp as snakes. "
That blonde hair as a sign-born was, also shows the custom of the Germans and Gauls their hair red to
^) S in rock, the Edda. Stuttgart 1878, S. 112. glad In Anglosaxon the nobles, Free and unfree eorlas, ceorlas, thraelas.
Physical type deb Aryans. 23 coloring, which, as Pliny i) ausdrUcklicli noticed less of the page Women's happened as the men, a proof that this custom by no consistently in female vanity and coquetry had their base. From thesame reason were golden hair of the miniaturists of Middle Ages exclusively only the nobility, the Kittern and great men of the settled country, while, conversely, the servants and farmers with flat noses, large mouths, black dense hairs and small Body are ready. Likewise, the declared ThatThing that Germans and Gauls together the heads of their children oppressed; It happened this apparently only for the purpose for the to get their EACO characteristic length. After talking Bodin ^) the French also formerly the long faces of the beautiful (Oblongas formiosiores esse). From Cato the parents ^) we know that he red hair and had blue eyes, as is witnessed by Sulla **) that he highly was blond. Ovid ^) writes Lucretia snow-white skin color and blonde hair, apparently in consideration of their noble origin and because the same were considered beautiful, and this in turn probably usually NNR because they were the distinguished stalls own. From this Assumption also explains the general among the Greeks and Romans my and early by men practiced custom of his hair blond coloring, as in general still present in Greece country applies the blond hair that make life better. In Greek antiquity but tliume seems to the same indispensable even for an attribute to have kept ideal youth beauty, like many places Greek poet emerges. Blond (Javöo?) Is the ordinary Attribute of Menelaus in Homer, also of Meleager and Rhadamantbys, of Demeter and Agamede; it uses it from Hesiod Ariadne and Joleia, Pindar of the Athena and the Graces, also Achilles, Euripides from Harmonia. is also of Homer Achilles Savoey] x6 | XYJ, as the Odysseus Jav & ctl Tpt / s ^ contributed sets. Blonde is the eternally youthful Apollo and blond hair jewelry remained on the Attic stage where old passwords
Pliny, nat Are.. XXVIII. 51.
') Bodin beiRogetdeBelloguet, Ethno Genie gauloise. II. Paris 1875, p. 89. ') Plutarch, Cato M.. 1 *) Plutarch, Sulla. 2 °) Ovid, Fiisti II. 7G3.
24 Phtsischeb type seb Aryans. sign noble heroes born youths. ^) In addition the testimony of Adamantios 2), a Jewish doctor from the 5th year dog. A.D., the previous for his work lost physiognomy plant Polemon ^ who lived a few centuries earlier, took advantage. this According to the men of pure preserved Hellenic Race are fieYä'Xoi, Eüpüiepoi, opfttot carrying e iraYsT ;, XeüxoTepot tt) v xpoav, Savftot, So all physical characteristics au how we provide the unmust attribute mixed Aryans. ^) One has to believe that the Aryans originally blond have been, argued that the law of Manus (IV. 130) each Brahmins forbid, beyond the shadow of a person with to stride rotheu hair and that the same law (HI. 8) the Men of the three upper castes forbid, a girl with reddish marrying hair. This objection is refuted by itself because here of red and not of blond hair is mentioned. Rothe Hairs were undoubtedly a sign of mixed origin and followed the law by this prohibition probably no other tendency as threatened by such hybrids purity of Aryan stock disregard injury. And that the Aryans in India of white skin color, blond, blue-eyed and were of high stature, proves yet
^) See. Passow, Dictionary of the Greek language under Savo
Works of sculpture show in Unyielding way that the Germanic-Scandinanavische type as the real Aryan type is considered and is in this regard, a comparison of the ancient Greek ideal figures with the older first plastic representations of Germanic and Germauinen (Colonna Antonina to Rome, Triumphalstatue the Thusnelda in Florence, bust of Arminius in Rome, Marble bust a Germanin in the Hermitage at St. Petersburg, etc) of all particular interest. Kur the only bust of Socrates shows an exposed sprochenen brachycephalic type.
Physical type of Aryans. 25 today - even if we do from today Brahmins who also lighter than the lower classes of India, refrain - the merkwürended the nation Kafirn or Siaposch (d, i. the black clothed) in Kafiristan in the northeast of Kabul, the meaning as Trumpp thinks the 8th and 9th century AD from India by the by been driven advancing southwest to north Pasto strains are. Even Elphinstone, who traveled these areas in 1810, has the white color of their skin and the close relationship of their Language highlighted with Sanskrit. Burnes, who saw them later, describes them as people of great stature, of very white skin color, with blue eyes, well developed eyebrows bow and trains of Greek regularity. Blonde hair should occur frequently. He noted that they also of the Afghans and by the inhabitants of Kashmir differ. Also the two Afghan missionaries Fazl-Haqq and only Ullah that the Country under great danger in 1864 traveled and their Observations Trumpp ^) has published, speak of the very white Skin color and extraordinary beauty of their women, so perhaps what is slightly more important, they mention trains from the life and Customs of Kafirn that, surprisingly to the description remember that designs Tacitus of the customs of the ancient Germans. Also noted E. Schlagintweit ^) that Kafirn notice by large, well-formed shape, regular face, brighter face have color than their neighbors. However, both the latter as well as the Afghan missionaries speak only of brown hair and brown Eyes, which, however, the importance of their ethnological other disclosures on the somatic nature of Kafirn not weaken. And these are all the more remarkable, as indeed the language of this people over by men like Kitter, Bopp, Humboldt, Prichard and Trumpp has been consistently recognized as a Sanskrit. Even discoveries in ancient tombs confirm the assumption that the ancient Aryans have been dolichocephalous and that their Scbädelform with the H. Holder of Germanic-called skull shape (the row tombs form Eckert) is identical. Most notable in this Respect the results of the close in Oeffnnng Village Alexandropol in the government Jekaterinoslav 60-70 versts
') Magazine of the German morgenlänclischen society. XX. 377th ") Globe. XXXV. 233rd
26 Physical type of Aryans. located by the banks of the Dnieper recliteii called EiesengrabLtigels have shown. It will be shown later that in this part Russia and indeed in the river basins of the Dnieper, Bug and Dniester formation of Slaven is done. Here were the of North-down Aryans company formerly nomadisireuden Scythians subjected, to sedentary lifestyle and solid settlement and to Adopting the language of their conquerors forced. It can therefore for us have nothing surprising if long in this grave mound and short skulls have been found. And in fact, there are there 2 elongated and very narrow and 3 short and wide Skull been found. It is interesting, in what way the famous KE von Baer in his posthumous, of Stieda chalgiven treatise: "Description of the skull, which from the Grave mound of a Scythian king have been excavated, "^) over the ratio of skull to another is extremely (S. 228): ^ It is no doubt that the two elongated heads not the same people who sounded like the short and broad, because there is no nation known by the few individuals long narrow and had other short broad heads. It is also in the highest Grade likely that the short and broad heads the Scythians belonged and not long. First of all those are in the larger Number since, further, they are all men, while among the long only a male head and a female, no doubt the Concubine of the king. At last all true what the GE tory has kept by the Scythians us more with the customs Such nations of the present, which are characterized by short heads. " For we know from Herodotus that the burial of a Scythian King several of his servants and his concubine were sacrificed. Dai'aus follows now that the elongated skull other king has heard that but belonged this king is not the same Race as his subjects, from which he had taken his servants. Now what regards the question of what nation, or what E ^ ace probably could have belonged to the king, so Ecker has in a Redactionsnote noted that the description that Baer are of this skull, often to his lieihengräberform remember and already in 1858 Baer was on a visit, he
^) Archives of Anthropology. X. 215th
Physical type of Aryans. -27 Ecker paid, a gi'osge Aebnlichkeit between it and the Reihengräber skulls found '), so that probably can be no doubt, we true in the two elongated skulls Aryan skull have to recognize. At the same time it also shows that in ancient Skythenlande the Aryan rulers and brachycephalic Bewölkerung were subjugated. Are the brachycephalic the subjugated and the dolichocephalic the conquerors and gentlemen, we can in the areas of distribution the former tracks jeuer activity expect through which the glory economy of a nation on the other, they should at all of prolonged be permanent, must be absolutely secured, while on the other hand, is certainly not noticeable when the in the areas of distribution the latter serving no such ensuring the rule Works (fortified towns, castles, hills, etc.) are found * Must by Pott 2) already the language of any conquering people by the system of larger cities are saved from destruction, so This applies in even higher Maasse of maintaining the domination Community itself. matter of fact, we find such cities and other Bases of political power in areas of the Aryan nations wherever the brachycephalic type dolichocephalic beside the occurs. So Caesar was in Gaul and Britain - the main areas Celtic type - a large number of fortified places, the Conquest of these countries much more difficult, however, originally were not applied against the Romans, but as the main bases of the Aryan-Gallic dominion over the subjugated dark Original population (the Celts) have to be considered. As well shows the Dnjepergebiet where we all probability Lay the original seat of the Slavs, fortified places in extraordinary Number. "Perhaps no country (such as Southern Russia) is," writes the known prehistorians Dr. Wankel in his "Sketches from Kiev "*)," so many tumuli and have to have graves, like this;
') Archives of Anthropology. XI. 173rd 2) pot in the article: ,, Indogerman. Language Master "81 in Ersch form and pit ber's Encyclopedia: "If colonies to suppress languages or even significantly reshape able to be, so they need a continuous power own and that power must be based on major cities as its center can lean on, or they go with the language irretrievably in the mass itself long for a time they subjugated peoples. " ^) Communications Wiener Anthropol. Society. V.. 5
2S Physischbr type dke Arieh. none so many GorodischtS (HradischtS, prehistoric settlements and entrenched places')); drive along the rail lines through the Country, one sees a large quantity of kurgans (tumulus tombs) it pull through. To form an idea of the great wealth of to make by researching objects, the statement will suffice that in a land of 252 versts from Kiev from the Dnieper along at a distance of one hour from its shores up to Zolotonosha, 1690 Kurgane, 36 GorodischtS or Hradischtö and are at eight places in loess hollowed cave dwellings. " Also on the remaining rivers of southern Russia can be found in the same comparison Maasse such best a distant past spreads, ^ j By contrast, the very significant and only now is quite understandable message of Tacitus ^) over Germany, the spillcentrum of blond dolichocephalic "Nullas Germanorum populis urbes habitari satis notum est, ne pati quidem inter se iunctas sedes. This is followed by closing the equally meaningful communication of: ,, Colunt discreti ac diversi ut fons, ut campus, ut nemus placuit, vicos locant non in nostrum morem conexis et cohaerentibus aedificiis: Suam quisque domum spatio circumdat ", a place that later in my Disputes about the origin of the Slavic village community will find their full explanation. No less important to the decision of our question is the ERresult to the comparison of the sounds of the currently spoken Romance and Slavic languages on the one hand and the Germanic Languages other hand flihrt. It is believed all sides, *) that
^) This Gorodischtß lie on hills or steep slopes, which made up its original purpose explained. This also explains the auflfallende Phenomenon that in the greater part of Europe (southern Germany, Switzerland, France, England, Italy, Russia) is precisely the oldest settlements not in the fertile plains, but on high points (insulated Bergen, often find steep edges of Plateaux) on very infertile soil itself. See. The evidence at Ferd. Freiherm v, Andrian in the communications of Wiener anthropologist. Society. VI. 19 " ^) Tacitus, Germ. 16. names like Asciburgium can we not led astray as to the veracity of this message; see. Swiss- Sidler in his edition of the Germania. Hall, 1871, p. 32 *) Samokvasov has the 160 in Chernigov Governorate, 60 in Gour. Kursk, OEO in the studied of Tula. *) Schleicher, Compendium of the Comparative Grammar of indogermanic languages. Weimar, 1871, p. 10
Physical type of Aryans. 29 already the Aryan fundamental language Mediaaspiratae (gh, ie, bh) possessed; I myself will later prove that the pure Tenues (k, t, p) of them were unaware that they aspiratäe only Tenues (kh, th, ph) have owned and that the assumption that the latter were later during the special life of the individual languages (Sanskrit, Zeud, Greek) originated, is entirely unfounded. Forequarters refer I on the excellent comments herb's ^) on this issue. but Aspirirte plosives know neither the Romance languages, those carried out by brachycephalic Homanen (French Norditalieneni) are spoken, nor any Slavic language, but the same currently possess the Germanic only in central and northern Europe Africa, in particular - what should be considered good - the North Germanic Languages, which one immediately notices when Slaven or Eomanen German speak. Already Kempelen 2) noted that "the German simple k before a vowels in the greater part of Germany as kh is: in child art as Khind, Khunst "The same observation. caution made ß. "Talking behind each hard Muta: from Kaumer ^) we the vocal with sharp puffs. Just as we say: 'ave (Have), we speak t * ag (tag). Yes, it is absolutely unpossible any a hard mute sound without the same pressure of bring the breath, which we designate by h. "Bridge *) expresses ßich about it in the following way: ^ We Germans aspiriren before vowels tennis almost always, although only slightly, so that our mind accustomed ear not noticed; but it is us immediately up due when we hear the pure Tenues which the Slavs in Germany Maintaining form speak. "Scherer ^) treated in the lautgeschichtunion part of his work on the history of the German language the NHG Tenues Schlechtweg as aspirates. Sievers ^) noted that in Northern Germany the character k, t, p most of the volume the Tenues given aspiratäe. Similarly judges also herbs. '')
^) Herbs, to sound shift. Strasbourg 1877 S. 151st *} Kempelen, mechanism of human speech. Vienna 1791 S. 185th ') RV Kaumer, the aspiration and the sound shift. Leipzig* 1837 S. 19th ■ ') Bridge, The Broad physiology and classification of speech sounds " Vienna 1856 S. 58th *) Scherer, History of the German language. Berlin 1878, p.119 " *) Sievers, Broad According physiology. Leipzig 1876 S. 83rd ') Herbs, lc 18th
30 Physical type of Aryans. From this it follows that we neither in the brachyceplialen Homanen still in the bracbjcepbalen Slaven which neither Tenues still mediae aspiratae know, but only in the un-mixed Germanic peoples have to sf'hen the real descendants of Aryans. For this described sit both the one and the other According to group within the Germanic language family characteristically only as missing, where the Brachycephalic either represent or at the tibet vast part of the population, as in South Germany and partly also the central Germany is the case. That blonde hair, blue eyes and fair skin the actual Aryan type form, L. Geiger has recognized first. "The strange clear type, the color compound of blond Hair and blue eyes, "he writes, ^)" is mainly due to Indo-European peoples limited. In the north take Finnish Neighboring nations some share of this originality, also finds they do not; in the south they lost, here more, there less, even in the Indo. W ^ ie we should this ratio to explain ? If hair and eyes of Hindus black, and even skin color has become yellowish, this is hardly different be explained by mixing with Ureingebornen India as. About "like everywhere least possible where we dark Indogermanic find. But as far as we know, never a nonIndo-Germanic tribe has existed, from the northern union Indogermanen the bright color would accept can, as we are from the ethnological point of view, certainly more authorized the clear character wherever we find him, for the keep tinvermischten Indo type. This itself that the Indo-Europeans have since remained on ignorance mixed testing, where the blonde type shows the purest; and it is known how much this just the Eömern noticed among the Germans. It is now probably hardly inferred too much when the one for people, has preserved the original type in its purest and least came into contact with stem foreign nations, the Probability is claimed, most car to be ehthonen. "On logical focus can this argument of brilliant violinist certainly nothing to be desired.
') L. rieigcr, to Eatwicklungsgescliiclite humanity 120th
Physical type deb Akieb. 31
The same thought has a few years later (1876) also from H. Holder 1) pronounced. "At the time of Roman rule were the Germans only the only non-mixed th Aryans Europe, all other nations joined except Aryan yet greater number allophyler elements in themselves. The Galen are today, as surely for millennia, so removed from the Germanic American type than the Slavs, with whom they in their skull shape to match. A great part of the Spanish, French, Italian, Bohemia and Poland have as much Germanic blood in their veins when the inhabitants of many parts of Germany. The Germanic Elements but the rarer the further one of the today's German border to the east, and the last Foothills of the Indo-European peoples in Persia and India, it seems by a wide gulf from their European Tribal isolated enjoyed. "And in conclusion he remarks about the German People of the present: "The German people, and it has the international law hike made up, like a great ruin peoples, whose crumbling parts with blocks of other kind again in homelike State have been brought. "By what causes this hervor- decline of Germanic-Aryan element in Germany has been called, Holder leaves undiscussed. After these men and, apparently, independent of them, is Poesche come to the same results, and has the same in private works ^) resigned. In this work, he has the first adopted in all ethnologists own blonde Race, hinge the Aryan speaking blond peoples as peoples of the Race represents, those peoples but who speak an Aryan language and not are blond or blond and speak no Aryan language, for mixing international explained. There he succeeded his view this very to make plausible, but this can not be said of his Other assumptions, particularly not by his attempts to explain origin of blond Race and their homeland fixed confidence, and not by his speciellen Bemerkimgen over the individual Aryan peoples and their composition. His Adopting its own blond Race and the same Identificirung ^) II. V. Holder, compilation 'of occurring in Württemberg Scliädelforraen P4. -) Poesche, The Aryans. Jena. 187 "^.
32 Physical type deb Aryans. with the origin Aryans gaining an even more fundamental importance than two the most important representatives of German science, the doyen of German craniology - Ecker - and the doyen of German Archaeology - Lindcnschmit - in decisive manner its approval tion have aasgesprochen thereto.
So writes the former in his critical speeches 2) about this Movement: "For most meritorious I feel it now but, that the author in the second chapter - for the first time - the blo ndhaarigen, blue-eyed n, dolichocephalic strain as a special, well charakterisirten human strain (A good species) hinstellt, while the same has always the Indo-European language tribe sake with black brachycephalic was thrown together in a pot. In, fact also are blond hair and blue eyes so exquisite characters and is the dolichocephale Reihengräber skull a like few others wohlcharakterisirte skull shape that one is justified in this type as a "Good species' ^ to designate and separate from all others." Very remarkable is also what Ecker one hand on the Importance of language in the ethnological classification and the other hand remarks on the issue of race mixture in the same units (P 368) »yjich least am strongly of the opinion that - as in a subject, so even with a people - the language quite only on education, but not in the lineage one conclusion liberty. "" The races are now so mixed that representatives the same "as Lewis at the last meeting of the British Association ^ tion in Dublin remarked, "not only in most European, DER nations, but even in the same family and among children find the same parents. " No less instructive and interesting are the remarks Lindenschmit's ^) tlber our question. First, it emphasizes the of distress necessity, in the classification of peoples and the physical Features to note due. j Only only of philology facing, you examining an equally important feature the relationship, that of the body form, with striking treated negligence, so to say almost unnoticed left.
^) Archives of Anthropology. XI. 3G6. ^) Lindenschmit, Handbook of German antiquities. I, part, 1. Delivery. Braunschweig 1880, p. 9
Physical type of Aryans. 33 But the body at all, the first condition of human Existence forms, so also requires the character of its structure and its Development in the individual as in whole peoples a substantial Therefore union part of the nature and needs for his whole uniform propagation and its independence from the Supervisory acceptance of foreign religion, language and culture as an essential basis
location of Eigenthtimlichkeit the peoples be considered as already was considered a mark of their distinction in the earliest times. " He noticed then S. 15: ^ The original type of the latter (the white peoples of the West) but we find at retains any point of the earth in the same perfection as just hei that ancient peoples tribe of our part of the world (the Germanic) its vocabulary and word formation is still the same relations offer to the monuments of Sanskrit and Zend, which in the long dead languages of the old European nations recognized are, their constant mixing at an early time the properties had to change their body thtimlichkeit education. " "If we also the type of the same in a purity as Thousands of years, only in some parts of Germany, England and Scandinavia see get, so has this ancient tribe still those expansion force, the power of his crowd spread over two the old unknown parts of the world, as he nevertheless same at the time of mass migration to Europe to Africa spilled and so even in the most remote time deep into Asia and may have ausgefluthet on the north coast of Africa. " "A life and vitality of the same sustainable comverwüstlichkeit show so little that spoke related peoples of Asia, that on the question of where the most powerful, the oldest and deepest reaching roots of common stock are to be sought, the Weight of Thatsaclien necessarily in favor of the Western World must decide partly. ** "We put these results no further importance, as the thatsächliche that with him to a more natural and ungezwungenere and therefore more likely explanation of the oldest proportionality Nisse results which the with the indications of the tradition, with Traditions of history both with the testimonies of oldest Cultura catches of the West by any side in Opposition takes. " Penka, Origiaea Ariacae. ^
34 Physical type of Aryans. Further confirmation of the assumption that we in the germanish-Scandinavian type to see specifically Aryan type have concerns the etymology of the name Aryan Sanskrit. Arja, zend. Airja, altpers. Arija. It is known that this name the National and honorable title of Brahmin Indians and the Iranian (Medes, Persians) has been. It has the same date the comparison learn most diverse interpretations. I mention first the completely unsustainable bare statement Let ^ s ^): "The word has to go from the root r
- You also see this rta true worship - come, only the concept of derivation is uncertain; probably means Arja actually: to visit as äkärja teachers from To go the named is ". Pictet ^) returns it to the same root ar (sanskr, r, zend. örß), but does the same in the importance of exercise About in general, especially the upward movement (rising) 5 it means Arja thus the sublime, High, and worthy compares with it the Sanskrit. rta, zend. arßta, ßröta honored famous and passed on by Herodotus behalf of the Persians' ApTOtot. The Forced this statement is obvious. appealing is At first glance, the interpretation that if M. Müller the words. ^ This word arja with long ä, "he says in his lectures the science of language ^}, "is derived from arja short a, and this name is in the later Sanskrit a Vai ^ yes or given Mitgliede the third caste. What here the third caste is called, must originally the great majority of Brahman pean society have identified, for all who do not Soldata or priests, were among the Vai ^ jas. We can therefore quite well understand how an originally on the cultivators of Soil and the householders applied name used for all Aryans could be. " ,, Why now the householders were arja called, is a Question, which would lead us too far now. I just want the comparison Pronounce supposition that the etymology of the word arja us a tiller or tiller of leads and that the same with the
^) Let, Indian antiquities. I. Bonn 1847, p. 5 ■ ^) Pict2t, Les origines Indo-Europeennes. I. Paris 1877, p. 39. ^) M. Müller, Lectures on the Science of Language. I. 204 German editor of Böttger. Leipzig. 1866
Physical type deb Aryans. 35 Root of arare zusamxneBhäagt. The Aryans might have this chosen name for itself in opposition to the Nomandenracen, the T uraniern, in their original name Tura the "speed of a Rider '^ is. *' However, who, as in the further course of this I will show studies, the Aryans in contrast to the Turanians so begannt; However, it was a different distinctive
Moment that led to the choice of the name Ärja. That the Declaration M. Mtiller's could not be right, follows from the fact that impossible the name of the third caste which undoubtedly their name from their Employment, the agriculture, had ^), as honorary name on the two first case could proceed, except that the names even by the quantity of the initial sound a different. Aboutthis we know that the ancient Gauls and Germans fieldwork regarded as a low labor and the same their servants have left. That the name Arja is derived from a root ar, is clear; The question can only be what this root mean. Now there is an Aryan root ar, al radiate with the meaning, ammen £, often by Wurzeldeterminative extended (arg, ark, ard). I open the same for the following 'words, as they mostly to supply various points of Fick's CompareAdded dictionary, 2) features are:. sanskr ark, ark-ati rays, arg, rng-ate roast; Greek. T ^ xsx-Kop flaming, Masc. Sun; lat. ad-oleo, -ul-tum, ol-ere burn, ad-ol escere burn intr burn ard-ere. ags. AEL to burn trans. and intrans., AEL geveorc igniarium, in AEL to on-AEL on incendere, altn. eld-r Gene.eld-s • = as. eld = ags. äled fire, fire. From basic rays meaning, flames, the meaning developed his light, his white, make bright, brighten: Greek APY-sof-TTj.? and dp * | '- £ v-v6? , DPY aivcü white bright making; lat. arg-uo make bright, light on.
') This is the less conceivable than the Vaigas the (^ üdras closer seem to have been, as the two first box. "As a caste hey Seems, forming the boundary between the twice bom and ^ dra, to be on Several occasions more nearly coupled with the Latter than with the members of the dvija Orders. "Hopkins, The mutual relations of the four castes gemäß to the niänavadharnia9ästram. Leipzig 1881, p. 104. *) Fick, Comparative Dictionary of the Indo-European languages. I.
36 Physical type of Aryans. The same Bedeutuug of Hellen, White also appears in the following Nouns and adjectives: sanshr. arg-una light, bright, rag-ata bright, white, Neutr.Silber, ar-uS shiny; zend. 6röz-ataSilber, arez-anh the bright day; Greek -. ^ xsx-Tpo-v a bare ore APY-upo- ^, ^ PT "" 'i ^ 9 "pT' ^^ oc, dp - ^ - oq white, APY-s {XO? white patch on the eye, aX-cpo-c white patch, rlhooo ^ 'Xsüxou; Hesych., DX ^ IVIA * yj Xsuxy) White poplar Hesych. ; lat. arg ila white clay, arg-entu-m, osk. arag-eto-m silver, al-bu-s, umbr. al-fu, sab. al-pi-s white; Old Irish. AEL aim white, shiny, arg et, irl. airg-ead,
Cymr. ar-ian, ar-iant, com. arg-ans, poor. arch-ant silver. the same Meaning is also following nouns to reason:. Lat ol-or. Swan, Old Irish. el-a swan; altsl. le-bedi Swan; ags. yl fete, altn. AEL ft, ahd al-piz, al-biz, biz el-Swan. lit. al-va-s, lett. al-wa, russ. ol-ovo tin; altsl. ol-ovo lead. We see from these words that there is a root ar, al gave shine with the meaning, flames that from this meaning that another meaning bright, white in exactly the same Way has developed, how skand from the meaning of the root glow, flames (see. lat. Candeo, incendo, candela) the importance shiny, shimmering, white has formed: sanskr kand-ra-s shining. light-colored, Masc. the moon god, moon, gkand-ra shiny, lat. cand-idu-s glossy white. The same root is also the Greek c «v -6; blond basis. Can it after the above teachings still be at least doubtful that even our name Arja same Root ar in meaning bright white, is based on? Is it not always the glossy white color, the old i) and new Writers as one of the most striking features of the body unmixed Germans and Gauls appeared? Is it not the lighter skin color that today the Brahmins of India before the other classes of the population distinguished? The correctness of this interpretation of the name but will also confirmed by a directes testimony. As is known, ie the caste
^) Thus saith Dionysius. . Per (v 285 AD.) Of the Xeuxa cpuXa the Germans; Procopiua (.. Bell Vand I. 2) notices of the Gothic peoples: Xeuxol YDP fzravTEs Tot öwfxaTa XGci Tot; x
Physical type deb Aryans. 37 varna Indian, di color, ^) a proof that the whole Indian inhabiting box division on the Race diversity of India Peoples was based. For there was before the Aryan immigration in India except the Dravidians another race, who still currently in the Siamese, Burmese, Japanese, and Chinese received resembling tribes derKanti, Singp'o, Mi§mo and others. ^) It eliminated the population according to the color of the skin in White, Yellow and Black. Now can the use of the word varna in Rig-Veda in differences for later post-Vedic period,
where it almost caste irrespective of the difference of the skin color means its original meaning often still determined recognize. 3) Such a body should also Rgv. 268, 9, where äija with varna the accusative Sing, are connected to each other: prärjam (pra + ärjam) vdrnam ävat he = (Indra) promoted the Aryan color. that here varna denotes the color and not the caste results from the Singular, in which it stands, otherwise if would varna caste mean the dual or plural takes a stand; yet there is two Aryan Case where (the priest and the warrior). Designates but varna color, then ärja only be the name of a color. And so it is, in fact, meaning accordingly ärja varna on the quoted passage: the white color and are including understood the first two castes who precisely over the other Castes in India were distinguished by the white color of their skin. Properly therefore translated Grassmann these two words with "Master of Aryans. "Similarly, Rgv is. 130, 8 out of the" black spoken skin "of the natives. So we now understand quite, when used to denote all people who doubt their black skin named Qüdras with the Aryans (white and Black) are compiled.
*) With regard to the etymology of varna noticed Curtius (basic course of Greek. etymology. Leipzig 1879, p 114): "The Color summarizes the language as Blanket on, because as color sanskr with cel are, oc-cul-ere so depends. Varna-s (color) cover with W. var, conceal, Greek XP ^ l * -. ^ ™ ^ * VJ ^^ skin together, too? sankr. khavi-s (W. sku cover) means skin and color. ** The trunk contains varna the name of the powerful Gallic nation the Arverni, the di "Men of a white color, of white skin". 2) R. Hartmann. The Nigritier. I. 186th ^) A. L udwig, The Mantralitcratur and ancient India. Prague 1879 S. 216th
38 Physical type of Aryans. By detecting a ariscben root ar, al with the description meaning bright, white the one hand and the determination of the original type of Aryans other hand, we are put in a position, a number of Peoples names to explain etymologically, for hitherto a satisfactory Statement could not be found. Thus, the name says ApTaToi (is contained in demNamen Arta khsathrä = Artaxerxes) as the P were called erser by Herodotus ^) also, the name of the people of Armenians (arm. Arman ^ on and arm ^ nak), according to which their country too was named (altpers. Arminija, Assyrian. Armina, Greek 'Apfisvia) and the name of the neighboring Armenian people of Ossetians in the Caucasus, the Iron, as they call themselves. All of these names mean nothing more than white or white men. The Kym-
ren, we find the name Allmann, Ellmyn plural. on German Ground we encounter the name of very warlike people of Arii, Tacitus ^) mentioned and the known name of great people the Alemanni (lat. Alamanni, Greek. 'AXafiavot), a name which also as the Armenians otherwise referred to as white men. Much like Alamanni (basic form ** Ara-mani ^)) y is formed of famous name under which a part of the Italian Aryans known is: the name Romani, dating back to '^ Aramani no doubt, from whatever form it probably caused by the intermediate form '^ Ramani
') Her od. VII. 61st 2) Tacitus, Germ. 43. There is no reason to J. Grimm (German Rechtsalterthümer 292) to read at this point Harii, although some manual regulations offer this variant. ^) The basic form is the nähar namo Freie (in opposition to the Serfs) at the Lombards in Italy: Arimanni, Aremanni, Armanni, so far still the r is obtained. Besides these names appear to refer the same article also the name Germani. Here belongs also the name Arimannia as the epitome of all the arimannia in the kingdom of the Lombards was called. But the same word also has the meaning property, free equity thum. There have incidentally already J. Moser and Savigny the Lombard in the Legal documents obtained urarische Aremanni (from ^ Aramani) with the international law names Alamanni identifies and Savigny has the evidence of transition from r to 1 on the next occurring Harbannum Halbannum pointed. See. Savigny, history of Roman law in the Middle Ages. L Heidelberg 1834, p 192 to 232. The original r has also been preserved in the name Irman, Innin (Irmansül, irminsül) from '^ Arman, under whatever name, in my opinion, the ancient Germans worshiped their ancestor. See. HiezuJ. Grimm, German Mypathology. I. 97, 293rd
Physical type of Aryans. 39 is. With regard to the assumption that the word-initial a has dropped, achieved inner me only to the lat. sumus for '^ asumus and the numerous cases in Italian where toneless vowels are dropped in the beginning of a word: bottega for apotheca, Rimini for Ariminum, vescovo for episcopus, nemico for inimico and others. ^) Is also the same with significant Romani Name Eamnes to-on a basic form '^ Arae-Maenas back, from which next '' Kämänäs, then failure of the middle and a transition. of Word in the i-declension Ramnes was. Of which is further derived Ramnenses. Regarding the second part of Composita / * Ara-Manai and '' Ara-manas (a-Stanim and consonantischer strain) I remember gotb »mana and one (man) which also side by side in the use were. In the same basic shape '^ Arämanäs the name goes Gypsy (Romanos, Sing. Roman) back.
We see that all these names and the same root ar (al) underlies and only the suffixes among themselves different are: besides the pure root form ar to find the Strains ar-a, ar-ja and ar-ta, apparently without any Bedeutungsunterdifference. If it therefor still would require a proof, so granted him the various Variants of the German word Alrüna: Alioruna, Alirüna and Alarüna ^) that all authorized on three basic forms Jump back: al-rüna, \ lja-rüna and '^ ala-rüna, so on the same basis form, on the back also the aforementioned peoples names: ar (al), arja and ara (ala). As for the meaning of the first part of Alrüna concerned, so the original material sense of the word appears in exceeded figuratively: bright, clear, true, wise, as they provide slightly develop from the basic material significance of the white color could. Also related to one another, the two white Adjective
^) Diez, grammar of the Romance languages. I. Bonn 1870 S. 174th ') Here belongs also the tu of Taci s, Germ. 8 mentioned name Albruna, the more therefore is remarkable, because the first part of it (alb) with the Greek. dX'jxJ ;, lat. albus, umbr. Alfu, sab, Alpus white (basic form * ^ al-pha-s) is identical and be accepted by the whole context of the site can that the authentic appellative meaning thereof was the same as of Alrüna, Alarüna etc. It may therefore the strains on, arja respect be equated alpha to the importance of the tribe, which insofar Importance, as the importance of the latter (white) undoubtedly safe is provided.
40 Physical type of Aryans. fashion, funny. Recall also compounds such as: a clear thought, a bright guy, a luminous display. Of the second part rüna is not, as is commonly believed, the goth. rüna the secret, but the Fick ^) in Old Norse proven rüna confabulatrix (formed from the root ru tones) so that the whole Compositum, literally tibet sets, otherwise means as our NHG. Fortune Teller, which one also fits the Verbs prophesy, can hellsehen compare. It was noted earlier that the altpers. name Artà khsathrä in Arta and khsathrä decays and that Arta is tantamount with Arja. therefore Artakhsathrä means as much as Commander of the Aryans (Arter). The importance of the second part results from the khsathra Rule the kingdom (Nom. Acc. Khsathram ^)). A similar meaning also the name of the Germanic kings Ariovistus, Ermanrich,
Alaric, Erik. I presume that is in relation to the first of these Name in keeping with Holtzmann ^) ^ that the second part thereof (vistus) Visius (see. the goth. veisjan) should be read and that this Visius the importance leader, Duke TO ISSUE. Holtzmann compares aptly ags. here visa dux, mentioned by Notker wiso dux and the Gallic name Sigovesus and Bellovesus. The whole Word would therefore, literally, mean: dux Ariorum, The same incidentally also means the name mentioned by Jordanis goth. King Ariaricus. Without any difficulty, the name says the king ostgothischen Ermanrich, lat. Ermanricus, goth. Airmanareiks, ags. Eormenric on. Jörmunrekr (= rex Armanorum) and the westgothirule kings Alaric (= rex Alorum), by the way, also a king of Heruli and a king of Sveben led, *) and the name numerous Swedish kings Erik (altn. Eirikr). Also explained the name of one of the oldest kings of Ireland: Eremon (from ^ Araman) = Weissmann, as well as on Gallo-Roman inscriptions ^) the name Arius and Aria, well Ariomanus are often mentioned.
^) Fick, Comp. Dictionary. III. 138th ^) Mirror, the ancient Persian cuneiform inscriptions. Leipzig 1862 S. 193rd *) Holtzmann, Celts and Germans. Stuttgart 1855, S. 167. Its Interpretation of the first part of the word (Holtzmann reads Hariovisius) is, however, very missed. *) Jordanis, De Getarum immersive Gothorum origine et rebus gestis 23, 54th ^) Pictet, Les origines Indo-Europeennes. I. 38th
Physical type of Aryans. 41 As the Aryans were the masters of the country, so also explains as the word Arja could assume the role of master, owner, what hekanntlich ärja (arja) in Sanskrit actually means; in same way also explains the meaning of the lat. erus (herus) Lord, owner, and the ir. He Held, head (as Adjectivum big, posh). On all other secondary importance Developments I believe not to dwell on here, since their understanding according to the just given hints arises by itself. Eeiches material can be found listed at Pictet. For all these statements show that we completely are entitled to the name of Aryans to refer to both the carrier the Aryan fundamental language and also to designate the individual Peoples who gradually detached from the Aryan reason Pieces have, use to; that all objections one against education
brought expansion of the Aryan name beyond Asia, unare entitled, that on the contrary, everything indicates that the Aryans have already called before their separation that. I am also going later prove that the same meaning - white - and other Aryan peoples names to basically lies, namely the name of the Beige, British and Greeks. The ancient Aryans were characterized not in front of all other nations Only through the glossy white color of their skin, but also the blond color of her hair. *) It should be surprised Avenn see not one or the other Aryan people for this so remarkable would feature body named. And, in fact, gives the etymology the name Germani, Galli, Faxa-ai this meaning (blond men, Blonde). The older form of the name Germani is garmani how we learn from Bede ^), where it is said that the fishing and Saxony were called from the neighboring British garmani. Since the second part of the Compositums a statement niclit needs, so it is only necessary to determine the meaning of the word
^) Products for the occurrences of the same among the Germans in large Number Zeus 8, the Germans and the neighboring tribes. Munich 1837, p.149 and Ukert, geography of the Greeks and Romans. Weimar 1832 - 46. III. Tape, 1st division (Germania). 1843, p 198; the Gauls in Diefenbach, Origen Europaeae. Frankfurt a. M. 1861, p 161 and Roget de Beilog u et, Ethno Genie gauloise. IL 56th ^ Bede, Hist. Eccl. gentis Angl. V.. 9
42 Physical type of Aryans. even, for which we use readily ghar as Aryan basic shape can, because it is known Germanic g (first sound shift) a Aryan gh equivalent. But what does ghar? As verbal root very the same thing that ar (al) means: burning, glowing, shine, shine. ^) From this evolved into adjectives in quite the same way, Meaning yellow how ar from the same roots and significant skand in Sanskrit. aruna reddish, ärü lohfarb, Greek. Jav & oc the importance tion reddish-yellow developed in addition to the above meaning white Has. We understand perfectly that the process of meaning development, if we on all these developments are based go back and remember that just lying significance feuerfärbig the fire has different colors (white, yellow, red). Right significantly for our language awareness shows this important transition the Greek. irüppoc (of Trup the fire), the soon yellow, sometimes red means. Originally the various bright colors were (White, yellow, red) in the linguistic printouts of each other distinguished, but expressed by a word. Only in the
Later speech periods when attempts were made to various shades light color under the means of a root different Suffixes formed stem forms (cf.. Sanskr. Arguna light, bright and aruna reddish) to distribute. The root ghar appear with the signifiung yellow in the following adjectives and nouns:. sanskr har-i (for '' Ghar-i) Yellow, pale, fawn, green, har-ita, har-ini Fem. yellow, hir-ana neuter. Gold, hir-anja golden, neuter. Gold, ha-ta-ka (for 'ghar-ta-ka) golden, Masc. Gold ; zend. zair-i (z from gh) yellow, zair-ita yellow, green yellow, zair-ina yellowish, zar-anaena golden, zar-anja golden, neuter. Gold, zar-emaja green, golden; Greek.) ^ XO £ p6 c, X ^^ '^ P' * (X ^^^ S ^) g ^ l ^^ i ^^ "greenish, Yox-o- ?, yok-q Galle, XKO-q Demeter (the blonde); lat. hel vu s, gil vu s (H and g of gh) yellow, fei Fellis (f from gh) Galle, lu-tu-m (from '' hlü-tu-m) yellow Färbekraut, which lüteus 2) j italy. giall-o yellow; lit. gel-ta-s
^) Fick, Comp. Dictionary. I. 81, 578th 2) Here belongs also what, Origen Europaeae noticed T he fe nba ch 316: "We excerpiren from Martin. Lex. Philol .: "Cassiodorus Galbam imperatorem ita a colore Lurido appellatum tradit; alii legunt: a lucido **. Here is a color name galbus meant where the forms galb-anus, -inus, -aneus originate and which also the lat. Bird name galbula belongs. Galbanus (-inus) means green yellow, greenish, yellowish, galbula is probably the golden oriole ". This Words are formed similarly our yellow (basic form '^ ghal-bha-s).
Physical type of Aryans. 43 yellow, zal-as green, crude; preuss. V. Gel atynan Ate, yellow; altsl. zlü-tii yellow, 21-ti u Fem. = Lett. School-ti-s Galle, zel-nu green, yellow, pale, zla-to Neut. Gold. In Germanic we ahd. Gel-o in Goth. gultbaN'eutr. Gold, ags. Gall-a, ahd. Gall-like, call-like bile. ^) Unmentioned I will let that Old Irish. gel white means. So it can not be doubt that the Germans her name (blond men) from the blond color of her hair received. The basic form of the Tribe we '^ ghar-ghar mana or * ^-one to be set. ^) Similarly, the name of the Gauls (Galli, FaXotTat) explains. Both Forms go to the same root ghar, ghal back; former occurs ahd. Angelo, Italy. giallo (from '^ gallus), the latter lit. geltas, altsl. 21ütü aside. The difference between FaXata and Gelta is merely that is inserted into FaXata between 1 and t a a appears (So-called. Svarabhakti), which is not unusual. s) as a basic form of both Name is ^ 'ghal-as,' ^ ghal-ta-s to be set. *) Was with this name the ruling nation of Aryans in contradistinction to subject dark Indigenous people - the Celts - named. Of the latter, and their Name will be said later.
') Fick, Comp. Dictionary. I. 381, Ö79. -) The name of the Germans was known even before Caesar the horns and is not only how to Tacitus, Germ. 2 should believe 150 year later come in shooting. Caesar used it as a very geläufio-en and already the Fasti Capitolini mention 218 years earlier a triumphal procession through Germans (de Galleis Insubribus et Germaneis). Brandes, Ethnographic Ratio of the Celts and Germans. Leipzig 1857, S. 193. The conclusion to drag the name Germani was because he first appears in Roman. sources Latin, beziehungsw ^ else Gallic origin, I hialte for quite unjustifies. ') Sievers, Broad According physiology 142nd *) For connoisseurs of the history of language, I need hardly remark that the lit. geltas, altsl. zlütü etc not only in Lithuanian, described relationship as Old Slavonic originated, but already - naturally in a other sound shape ( '^ ghaltas) - in the common Aryan fundamental language was present. Hence comes the permission appellatives that only in one or the other Aryan languages have survived, to explain zoom pull own name in another language. It is the way for I have no doubt that the name of the Goths (Gothi what also Golthi and Golthes occurs. See the compilation of handwritten reading styles at Closs in his edition of Jordanis p. 88) is also formed and the same means as FaXotTat (the iris). The 1 prior to t (th), as elsewhere frequently, failed.
44 '' Physical type of Aryans. This saclilicli and linguistically equally evident Explained Name Teutons, Gauls and Galatians is probably the almost endless Number of etymological explanations that previously found these names have, have come to an end. The same root ghal is also the name of Herodotus mentioned people of Gelonen basis from which later Will be discussed.
THIRD SECTION.
Home of Aryans. According to the explanations of the preceding section can We now approach the discussion of the question, at what point
Europe's lived the Aryans as a more unified nation before are gegaugen in various directions apart. Furthermore described is among those scholars who of for Europe as a homeland have expressed Aryans, no agreement. Latham believes that same east or south-east of Lithuania, as in Podolia or Volhynia was to be sought. BENFEY postponed same above the Black Sea, the fem of the Caspian Sea, to the two Peschel Slopes of the Caucasus, Cnno in the European Plain, Mrs Müller believes they need to look in the southeast of Europe, in South Fligier russia, Poesche finally in between the Niemen and the Dnjeby lying Kokytno swamps. Only Geiger they moved more by West and indeed in the middle and western Germany. All these conjectures are based on one-sided considerations and have assumptions presuppose that either already in the previous conflicts had to be rejected, downstream or their incorrectness in the following discussion will be shown. So rooted Fr. Mttller's view in his presence acquisition of ario-Semitic-Hamitic Race unit him to further Adoption of the Armenian highlands as the starting point of all in This Race united peoples led. On this assumption, but it was obvious, the starting point of the Aryans not far from the of
46 home dee Ariek. adopted him ario-Semitic hamitiscben homeland, so in the to move south-east of Europe. Poesche turn believed in decide the Rokytno Swamps so za to, because there commonly occurring phenomenon of depigmentation a welArrived handle to explain the origin of his blond Eace seemed to offer 'and the Lithuanian under Sämtliche today spoken Aryan languages the original language is closest. But as far as the first point, it does not go on, so vigorous, energetic Race as the blonde, unhealthy in a Swampland arise allow, and what the high Alterthümlichkeit Lithuanian is concerned, this very circumstance, Avie testifies we will see that the Lithuanians are not true Aryans as well the conditions laid down in their physical type of Poesche itself correspond Aryan archetype not - are but the Lithuanians brachycephalic - a moment where he come against the questioned coming linguistic moments not beilegte the importance it him in unison with its fundamental view on the ethnological Meaning of Pliysis in relation to the language would give should. In general, must still be noted that for the Adoption of eastern Europe's as the original home of the Aryans first the moment was decisive to find a place that pretty much in the center is located between the western and eastern borders of the dissemination area of the Aryan peoples (Celts in the west, Indians in the east). But it seems to me that the considerations which you look Hiestand
in had been guided, an internal authorization does not belong and probably influenced partly derived from his quest does not allzufar from the previously generally assumed broadcast Centrum removing Asia. The previous disputes have GE to the results results in the Germanic-Scandinavian type ^) specifically as the Aryan type had to be regarded. On purest and most numerous finds now this type in graves tiberall where once Germanic
^) This type appears iu the literature under different names: Keiliengräberform (Ecker), Hochberg-type (His and Riitimeyer), Germanischer Type (H. -Of Holder), Kymrische Race (Broca), Anglo-Saxons (Davis and Thur nam), barbarian skull or skull from the age of migration (Lenhos"Ek) leptoprosoper dalichocephaler type of Europe (Kollmann).
Home of Abier. 47 lived strains: he finds himself on the Rhine and Main, at the Maas lind vagina, on the Seine and Marne in Franconia, at the top Rhine and the Danube in Alamannic, on the Salzach and worm in Bavaria, on the Saone and Lake Geneva in Burgundy and on the Thames, the Trent and Avon in Anglo-Saxon graves, particularly numerous but in old and new graves in the Scandinavian Peninsula. It is also found in graves that not germanpean origin, though not quite as often. "In newpossible time, "says Kollmann ^)" is now apparent that this skull form also occurs in areas where neither the linguistic nor the Historical research somehow prove Germanic invasions Can So our Mr. Chairman liat (Virchow) those in old Graves proved Ehstlands, so are those also in the works the 3errn Stiedaund his students from the population Ehstlands known become; furthermore they have been detected in Greece from graves and from a time in which one of a Germanic immigration quite knows nothing; indeed in western France are in Dolmen been found from a time when Germanic peoples probably not yet listed on the scenes of history contact were. So it's a type of a European distribution owns and I leptoprosopen because of the shape of the face dolichocephalen type Europe's call. "Furthermore Schetelig has skull of this type in Spain, Lissauer in East Prussia, in Kirkor Lithuania, Kopernicki in eastern Galicia, Bogdanov in the Government of Moskau found. Skull of the same type were also in West preussen, Posen, Volhynia and Podolia found. All showed in the judgment of the most competent researchers Reihengräber form
Southern Germany. This skull Germanic peoples, such as the Goths, assign Bastarnae, as it happens now and then, forbids already the advanced age of the graves, which are often tools of stone, but have no trace of metal, as z. B. in from Gloger and Radziminski in Volhynia geöffueten Kurgan engräbern the
^) Negotiations the XI. General Meeting of the German Society Community of Anthropology, Ethnology and Prehistory to Berlin in 1880, 70. A detailed description of this form of the skull are Kollmann in labor chiv of Anthropology. XIII. 219th
48 homeland of the Aryans. Case was. ^) We are dealing here with old Aryan ebeu and not with Germanic graves to do. It is very noteworthy that the current population of these areas of the dolichocephalic vorhistoinnovative population, as far as we know it from the grave finds, is entirely different. This fact alone is enough to the arrival acquisition, Eastern Europe was the original home of the Aryans, in all its groundlessness to show. For it contradicts any reasonable consideration, the The starting point of a species at all and a human species in particular - and such but is the Aryan Race - there to Lay where the same either not or only in weak Traces which may be caused by a later immigration comparison, has occurred. What is true of Eastern Europe, also true of Western Europe. Of the Today's type of French is of the type of the ancient Gauls as essentially different, as the type of Lithuanians, Russians, Ruthenians and Poland from the old Kurganenbevölkerung differs. That leaves us only Germany and Scandinavia as those countries left that still considerable in a Portion of the population to the old series grave show ertypus. From these two countries, it is again Scandinavia, which of itself Germany with its 32.2 per cent population by a blonde Aveitaus higher Procentsatz Blonder differs. In a similar union relations are also dolichocephalic in the Scandinavian Countries far more strongly represented than in Germany. Numbers speak because eloquently. After Barnard Davis is the breadth index the ScbAveden on average 75, the Preussen but already 78.9. Still greater Avird the difference when the South German population draws on the comparisons. As John Ranke 2) imparts, found Prof. Schmidt in Copenhagen already under the Danish Landbevölpopulation (Jutland and Zealand) 577o Dolichocephale, 37% Mesocephale (Together ie 94%) and only 6 ^ Iq brachycephalic, while according to Investigations J. Ranke's the old Bavarian population only I ^ / q dosing contains lichocephale, 16% and 83 Mesocephale ^ / q brachycephalic. Similarly kymbrische Peninsula shows the culmination of blond in Germany; Schleswig-Holstein with 43.35% brighter population occurs
^) Kohn and Mehlis, materials for history of the people in eastern Europe. II. Jena 1879, p.94. *) Contributions to anthropology and prehistory Bavaria. III. 165th
Home of Abieb. 49 in the most rugged Greg set to Bayern with 20,36 ° / o, what the low share concerns Blonder at Gresammtbevölkerung, only Alsace-Lorraine is exceeded. It stebt aussy doubt that in SeliAveden and Norway Proceutsatz the blonde and Dolicboceplialen is even greater than in Denmark; but are about me j ^ enaue numbers when it Avorden are ever determined not known. This much is clear from this information that the dissemination of blond and dolichocephalic or rather the blond dolichocephalic - since blond hair and long skulls originally united were - from north to south and not is done vice versa. After the example of botanists and zoologists we could already satisfied with this fact alone, to a certain Safety Scandinavia to designate as the original home of the Aryans *). But we are in the fortunate position therefor a number of other To make moments contends. Especially the fact that the blonde type still present in the Nordic countries arrive at that full physical development, the old to the Germans on the part of Roman and Greek writers is praised, while in Germany itself, this by no means generally the case. Yes, it even comes here before known, that in the blue eyes and blond hair äusere indicator of physisischer weakness seen what only it can have its reason it conspicuous among the blond and blue-eyed Germany must be many people of weak constitution. It is also announced that already in northern Germany the elderly far encountered more rarely than in England, Sweden, Norway and Denmark, and that, as has been observed in many cases, the dark Element in Germany against the bright elements in advanced border gain is realized. *) The importance of this moment also has Lindenschmit (Manual German antiquities, I.Theil, 1. Delivery, 139) emphasized: "If therefore those altnationale skull shape so far only in a few areas could get our country, so there is still the same in its urinal character in southern and central Sweden, a fact
of unmistakable importance in judging the old Völkerverhält-
results. "
Fenka, Origen Ariacae.
50 home of Abier. These observations are the latest craniological Investigations on the Gländzendste confirmed, and I just notice wants because SS brachycephaly and dark complexion originally geradeso connected to each other as Avars dolichocephaly and bright Complexion, bo that in a sense brachycephaly for Dark Complexion can be taken. Long ago Huxley has proved that the old Swiss and Südwestdeutschen predominantly dolichocephalic and only a small part brachycephalic were and in this way view substantially from today's Swiss and Stidwestdeutscheii, predominantly brachycephalic ^ are different. The same is true of the current population in Old Bavaria Veigleich with the old Bevölkening the country. John Eankc has about accurate data determined and the same first in the VIII. General Assembly the German Society for Anthropology, Ethnology and Prehistory history communicated to Konstanz in 1877 '): Length Width Index: Prähistor. Bayern: Altbayern: under 75.0 75.0 to 79.9 80.0 to 84.9 85.0 to 89.91 90.0 to 97.6
500
8th
400
161
80
528
20
274 34 ^ ■
308
1000 1000 One can see from these figures that the numerical ratio just designed the brachycephalic to dolichocephalic reversed Has. Because of the above reasons, developed the idea back must be pointed that the prehistoric dolichocephalic Bayern over time about under the influence of climate, Food etc have turned into brachycephalic, 2) so must we according to another explanation of these so striking phenomenon
') Correspondenz Journal of the German Society for Anthropology, Eth logy and prehistory. 1877 S. 146th 2) Similarly, judges H. We Icker (Archives of Anthropology. I. 150) about the Germans ever: "Today, their great majority by not dolichocephalic Germans can not possibly the descendants of dohchobe cephnlen people. Was that Germanic Urvolk dolichocephalous so are it Germanic German in Germany in vanishing Number."
Home of Aryans. 5 1 search. Such is also not in the assumption that by the campaigns Turanian peoples such. as the Hungarians many bracliycephalic elements had come into the country. This could unpossible so numerous to this with such success, radical and
displace dolichocephale element. The true cause of the decay of the Germanic Race in Germany is to be sought in the fact that the climatic conditions the country does not have those same under the effect of corresponding stood was and under which it has lived for a long time before they has set foot in Germany. Her real home country must have had a colder climate and thus must under higher Latitudes are sought. Among the oppor- the north Eurojaa's but antigenic countries as such can only Scandinavia displayed taken are both from the causes that previously are developed ^ vorden, and for reasons that I still Aveitershall set out. The bochnordische character of the Aryan Race and their low Widerstandsßlhigkeit against the effects of a warmer climate, Z3igt still evident when individuals or whole Peoples Aryan blood brought into a country Averden whose climate an even more southern character, as it the case in Germany is. Tacitus ^) reports by the Germans; "Minime sitira aestumque tolerare, frigora atque inediam coelo soloque adsueverunt ", probably in consideration of those Germanic tribes covering the ground Italy had entered. Callimachus ^) compares the Gauls before Delphi with snowflakes (vrfaosastv loixoxs?) that in the heat of the south quickly melt away. Likewise Florus ^) compares with the Insubres Snow of their mountains. Similar observations have been made in the present. Poesche *) elaborates on the harmful effect of the subtropical climate of India to the regrowth of the English in the following the way; ^ Today, the new conquerors of India, the British, virtually no children in India big draw; they send therefore
^) Tacitus, Germ. 4. ^) Callimachus, Hymn. in Deliim 175th 3) Florus II. 4,. *) Posch 6, The Aryans 150th 4*
52 homeland of the Aryans. this from the third to the tenth year after cooler countries. Despite this providing there are in India, like me an intel-
gent lady imparts, Avelche as the wife of an English officer there long lived, no third gene eration of pure northern Europe pean descent. This highly important fact I recommend to all which particularly for compliance, which today we Aryans in India tell so much. These ratios meet but only in children pure Aryan Race: Children whose fathers blonde Aryans whose mothers are natives who live much more Auesicht to stay. As it is today, it was thousands of years ago: the subtropical climate of India decimated quickly Keihen the Conqueror pure Aryan blood and gave the mongrels place. "In same meaning writes Peschel ^): "While the Spaniards in the reasonable New World as in the Philippines tropical habitat have fits, it is neither the British succeeded Hindustan, nor the Dutch the Sunda Islands with descendants of Europeans described overpopulate. All children of English parents born in India, sicken and die if they exceed an age of about 10 years stride. Therefore, the British send their children on the approach the dangerous point in time to Europe and the same happens by the Dutch. considering a European woman in the Dutch East Indies very maturely before she consents to marriage, for the first child bedded typically costs the mother's life. " That the dark brachycephalic element in the population Europe's the hot air can better withstand as the blond Dolichocephalic demonstrated by the fact that the former fort is tolerably where latter perish. Thus, for. Example, receive brachy- with IMD cephalic elements greatly staggered French in the West Indies in Algiers, where the English and Dutch, and even the French the northern departments, the former of the Race to fairly close are succumbing to the effects of heat. In an even more favorable Location are Spanish and Portuguese, the way the Race after both of the dark brachycephalic as the blond Dolichocephalic are essentially different. ^) ^) Peschel, Ethnology 21st ') The inhabitants of the Mediterranean countries to take in this regard at all a Ansnahmestellung a by, as the example of the Jews shows everywhere akklimatisationsfähig 'are.
Home of Aeier. 53 To without too much sacrifice of human life their rule to obtain in India and the Sunda Islands, the British have and Dutch in recent times, a system of rapidly changing Officers and soldiers there introduced. ^) But how could the old Aryans who were with the mother country no connection more and the tools of modern civilization lacked their glory Community there reasons and the same through the centuries
victoriously claiming where already Icelanders who over- to Copenhagen settle, there succumb to tuberculosis? This is explained by the fact that up to a certain degree the possibility of Akklimatisirung is for each Kace when Uebergängc to other climates take place in stages and in large time intervals. 2) This was at the Indian Aryans hereinafter also actually the case and I will later show that the Aryans on their hiking expedition to India several Eta pen made and that at least a millennium had already elapsed, before they came from the Scandinavian country after the Punjab. It should also not be left unconsidered that same perhaps slightly not quite un mixed, but already widely with allophylen Elements were added that their resistance to the inputs rivers of subtropical Klimans increased. These two circumstances might cause the decline of the Aryan Race in India not is suddenly but only gradually occurred. After these statements, we easily comprehend how come was that the Aryan type in a number of countries where Aryan languages are spoken, or not at all only in weak tracks is represented, in particular, that the blonde color the hair, the more we come to the south, decreases. We understand but also a number of striking phenomena in the field political, national and social life of the Aryan nations. It is lit by itself, that in the same proportion as the Aryan Constituent of a people as a result of larger Stex * blichkeit numerically became weaker, its position relative to the oppressed and forcibly held down indigenous people deteriorated and that gradually the ruling state had to entschliesen, the latter a part of his withheld rights to return, if not do they equate with itself.
^) Po see ibid 234th ') Pesehel, lc
54 homeland of the Aryans. Under this aspect, for example, fall of longtime struggle the non-Aryan plebeians against the Aryan patricians in Rome, the known with the complete victory ended the former. Under nevertheless same aspect falls the fast decline of Germanic kingdoms in Italy, even with the full absorption of the former Winner endigten in the nationality of the conquered, what else entirely unexplicable would in the face of extremely powerful developed Racenand Nationality consciousness that awards all unmixed Aryan net. To this also means that currently in Germany, and also in the other countries of Central Europe, where in addition to the dark brachycephalic elements still present the blonde dolichocephale element
handen is, both elements in political and of social respects to are provided, and representatives of the former, many also among the upper classes are. This position has DAS same even partially during the Middle Ages achieved, suggesting in consideration the firmly closed stalls organization of that time otherwise unwanted would klärlich, even if we still large Christianity such a want to ascribe impact on mitigating the Race opposites. So HV Holder ^) has demonstrated that the brachycephalic (Ligurian step) element in the town of Esslingen in Württemberg from 12 to 16th century in the middle and upper classes by about SO had increased per cent. Much like in Esslingen is also have been elsewhere. The greater mortality of Germanic Element enabled just the lower layers faster than it would otherwise have been the case on the rungs of the social ladder ascend. This is particularly true of southern Germany and the Switzerland. Somewhat different is the case in northern Germany, the yes also the root land of the Aryans is much closer. Despite that the same was once great part of Slaven bcAvohnt and this Slaven been completely absorbed by the Germanic elements are, so here is the same currently still strongly represented as in southern Germany and Switzerland. The colder the climate, to so better preserves itself precisely the Aryan Race. Much like in Germany, the ratios in France. Again, that has once mighty Aryan-Gallic and Germanic arisch-
*) Archive for Antliropologie. II. 79th
Home of Akier. 55 manic element achieved numerically and physically very strong losses ^) suffered, so that the descriptions of the ancient writers the corresponding physical habit of ancient Gauls, or Teutons discarded, have no means to the present inhabitants France match. Roget de Belloguet ^) arrives at the conclusion ,, que le type gaulois consider ^ dans son ensemble tel que les aciens tecrit, est entierment perdu dans les trois quarts de la France et ne montre, sauf de rares exceptions, que singulierment affaibli, soit dans notre Brittany, soit dans quelques-uns de nos departements septentrionaux. II est mieux conserve en Belgique, et surtout de Flandre; mais la comme en Hollande, dans la Prusse rh ^ nane et sur plusieurs points de notre territoire, en Normandie par exemple, il a du cette persistance aux NOM Breux Clements germaniques qui, etc. Misc reprises, sont venus le re-
lever. C'est meme a ces derniers, peut-on dire, bien plus qu'au sang gaulois, que remontent veritablcmentles hautes tailles, les cheveux blonds et les yeux bleus de la plupart de ces populations. " This much is clear from these statements that neither Germany country, as Geiger believed, nor France, nor indeed Central Europe could be the original home of the Aryans. But if the same search in the far north, so we can also expect even Reminiscencen them in the ancient traditions the Aryan nations find ground w ^, more so than the traditions not alone among the Aryans, but also among other nations in yet ftühere periods go back. Matter of fact, they can also be demonstrate the most definite. After Avesta came the Aryans from a country where the summer only a period of two has ilonaten whose air exactly the climate of northern
') It turns out this is the fact that the purpose of the same folder tion of the social and political conditions are not maintained could. After she was earlier strongly shaken, carried the complete collapse thereof (the so-called. medieval feudalism) in the great revolution at the end of the last century. Bastian (The Resistant to the races of men. 18G8 Berlin, p 112 above) that the German physiognomy in the French (and Italian) portraits frühereu centuries will still frequently encountered in recent times only rarely vorkomme. ^ Roget de Beilog u et, Ethno Genie s ^ auloise. If. 102. ^) Mullen ho ff, German antiquities. I. Berlin 1870, p. 5
56 homeland of the Aryans. would correspond to Scandinavia. ^) An accurate customer of appearance tions of the north also witness the strange verses of Odyssey X. 81- -86: £ ßoojxa - * (] 5 'txo | X £ j {) a Aa'xoi) "Itzu TTToXisOpov, Tres XsTTuXov AaicJipüYovir ^ v, o9i i: oi {x £ va ttoijxyjv r ^ u6tl eusXacov, 6 x oi sJsXawv UTraxousi. sv & a x 'auTTvo? avYjp Soiou; sj / ^ pa-o jjlioiüo'jc, T6 "V [ASV ßOüXOXscOV, TOV 3 '^ APY Cpa jJL7)> a. VOJXS'JWV £ "fi'f>% yap vuxTo * t £ xal ^ [laxo? £ iai XIX £ ü {) oi. Müllenhoff noticed on this point: "Even Kratcs of Mallos
(.... Gemin elem astron c 5) found in the short nights 2 - 3 indicated hours, of which Pytheas from Thule near the had reported the Arctic Circle. He even thought that Homer had of Pytheas visited area had in mind. As far as is now heutzuday no one go. For will to a certain degree anyone admit the Homeric fable must contain an inference keep that fact in the north or high northwest, where was transferred the man-eating giant nation of Laistrygonians, monotimes give a country where the night, except for a few moments shortening, conversely Herodotus IV. 25 of a nation in the north had heard that sleep six months. The only question is whether and where the Greeks in the perimeters of the Mediterranean to could reach such a conclusion. '* Müllenhoff even come to the conclusion that the radius the Mediterranean is not sufficient for the exercise, which quoted the Verses underlies and that within the same extension twilight is not flashy enough of the implication the saga derive. He therefore considers it most probable that the first legendary customer of the bright nights of the north to Greeks came on the same route by which they tin the
') Dieöe homeland is Airjana- vaeja, the Aryan seed, called; it means from her in the first chapter of Vendidad in the translation of mirror (Avesta. Leipzig 1852, p.62): 9. "Ten are there winter months, two summer months. 10. And these are cold water, cold on earth, cold on trees. 11. Up to the Earth center, then to the Earth Heart 12 then will be added to the winter, then comes the most of evil ".
Home of Aryans. 5
Oi
and Bernstein erhieltcD, namely by the Phoenicians, so they have served them only to the position of a V ^ olkes in phenomenal to denote distance. We do not need to think so nor the even less probable explanation Lauer ^) our Take refuge. Perfect here has Crates of Mallos-)
seen that really in our place the White Nights Arctic Circle are meant of which even the Aryans of their Nordic could have home made aware s) An indirect confirmation of this Adoption is also the fact that the Laestrygouen as a people with Eiesenleibern be described of enormous strength; it is said of them (v 119th): cpoiTtüv 'ib & tfxoi Aaiof-püYovs * d'XXoösv aXXo ?, jj.üj> i'ot, oüx avopijOfiv soixoTsc, axxa rr; aJiv. oi ^ 'TTo TieTpcttüv dvopa / Oiai / £ p [xaoioi: 7iy ßdXXöv, Bearing in mind that the Aryan Hellenes on their part to Greece many Turanian on peoples and Semitic Race, So on peoples of weaker physique, as they possessed themselves, encountered, we find it easy to understand that they the far north Europe's giant with formal populated since them due their perceptions formally the idea had to impose that the man, the more he northward dwell on size and strength increasing. The Greeks wucsten not only from the bright nights
') V ^ l. Ant, Annex Homer ^ s Odyssey. 2. Issue. Leipzig 1869 S. 47th ^ J Gern Inas, £ lem. astron. ö: cpr ^ al (namely H'JÖ ^ a; 6 Maaaa / awTT ^;) yoüv ^ V ToT; Trept TOO ojxcavou Tre-paYji.attUjJL ^ vot; AUTIF Ott "ioefxvu & v ^ t ixiv ol ßctpiapot OTTOu 6 r ^ Xio; .? Xotjj.aTai "Guv ^ ßoctve y ^ P" £ 'i toutou; tou; totto'j; t / ^ v [xh v'j7.Ta zavTeXw; | Xi / pdv yfvEOÖat to ^ wv ol; jjl ^ v ß ', oi; 0 £ 7 ', wCfTS [xe-a t / v ^ o6 (3iV [jLixpoü oiaXsi'iJLjxaTOj YEVjrx ^^ ou l ^ AVAT XXsiv su ^ & u); tov t] Xiov. KpaTr ^; os 6 ypajxfxaTtxcJ; cpr ^ at twv Tortov Toitcüv xal "OfjLTjpov (j.v7j | xov £ uaat dvot; cpr ^ aiv 'OoouaScu;" TtjX ^ -' jXov AaiaTr / jyovtV ^ v "xt"?. TTEpi 7ap TO'j; T (J-0'j; toutoü ;, ytvojx ^ VT); jxeYiiTr ^; '/) | J ^^ p "; wpüiv xa 'br ^ aeptvwv, y ^ vu; | Aupa zavTccTracJtv elvat dTroXe ^ TrsTat wpwv y ', wite zXTjataCeiv Trjv oujiv TTJ dvaroX * ^ XTX. ^) Even jn Stockholm can be the appearance of the bright nights observed eighth. It is there from 17 to 21 June the sun at 2 am 46 minutes in the morning and evening on the first day at 9am 16 Minutes, to the following under 17 minutes around 9am. While a number of days occurs no darkness, but only about three hours long Dusk. There is ongoing day from 20 May to In Tromso July 22, and the sun is quite visible during this time. Vice versa There is ongoing dams rank there from November 25 to January 17.
58 homeland of the Aryans.
the northern zone, they also believe that the opposite knew this phenomenon occurring, namely the sun on the horizon not be manifested. It is apparent from this Odyssey XI. 12-19, which states: 7y i; TTSipaO 'UAVs ßa & uppooD' ß / savoto. ivfta OS KijjLp.spiü) V dvöpaiv or ^ ts jxov ttoXi; ts, r ^ ipl y.rn vzrpik'Q xsxaXu [i | xsvof ouos tdead otüiobc r ^ sXioc oasOtüv xa-aospxsxai dxtivsaatv, O'ji) 'ottot' 3v (jT £ f) ^ Tfi (3i TTpos oüpavöv dofisposvTa, O'j'O 'ot' Sv a '|> ^ TTt -yarctv di:' oupccvoftsv irpoTpotTTTj-at, d>;} v '^ 7: 1 Vuc 6XoY] Ts-axai ostXoTat ßpoToiatv. These verses therefore become even more important for our Question, because it is expressly stated that this Kimmorier the Sun inhabit devoid country, and one other on the other hand with law assumes that the Cimmerians same origin with the Cimbri, still inhabited in historic times Denmark. this Kimmerieru now, the forecast for a much more northerly home, namely ^ the boundaries formed by the Okeanos earth, "what precisely entirely on the flow around the seas Scandinavian Peninsula, Aryan ancestral homeland, fits. ^) All these truthful Trains from the country of the Cimmerians expresses the poet of Odyssey that the ancient Greeks, not all memories of had forgotten their Nordic homeland. What the word Kimmerians and regards itself as one explains it as "the dark Mäimer unit ^ '^); it turns out that, as I will show later, from the
*) For the Ang-trenches several ancient writers agree (Qaintil., DECLAM®. 3, Polyaen. VIII. 10, Plut., Marcus 10) that the Cimmerians, which in previously have made inroads into Asia time, only a part is a People whose greatest and kriegerischester part a shady, wooded land inhabit that'll heated only slightly from the sun and the pole almost over the apex stand. Initially they had Kimmeiien, only later called it Cimbri. See. Here on Ukert, Germania 324 and 343. The word Scythia Kimmerians is therefore an old name to refer to the Aryan Urvolkes. '^) On ice, Homer's Odyssey. I.Band, 2. Heft. Leipzig 1865, S. 109. Proper should probably be the word Cimmerians with "Men of the Dark Land" to translate and apply it to a word ** kimeriä ( '* kameriä) =: Dark land the tribe kamara dark due.
Home of Aryans. 59 Etymology of the word and was also close to the men of misty, to designate the sun so often devoid of the North that. The fact that those descriptions Homer's from the land of LästiyGonen with its bright nights, with the land of the Cimmerians, where "Rings grayish night umruht the miserable people" and where the input is routed to the underworld, to the Scandinavian North with its wonderful natural phenomena and its large Dangers to the traveler "to land and sea meet questions, concerns, but still other moments can be asserted make suitable, any doubt as to the veracity of such scare signification. It is to have demonstrated the merit Mtillenhoffs ^) that the saga of Odysseus and the legend of the deutsclie Orendel (ahd. Orentil, altn. Aurvandil) the nature and significance to identical tiscli are, and that the agreement itself to insignificance pending EXTEND. is Orendel as the same researchers prove "the on the sea back and forth wandering or ready to sail, traffic Man. "The early-wide distribution of the name in Franconia, Bavarians and Lombards in Italy proves only the early-wide Spreading the myth. "Yes this qualifies as a proto-Germanic, as an essential Licher part of him in connection with a altnorwecal Göttersage occurs, thereby making the full fuller and richer German myth that the crude arbitrariness the Rhenish minstrel smashed, not a little relieved and is simplified. " Orendel is obviously a historical person, one of those first Aryans who had the Mutli, on a weak vessels to Dangers of the sea suspend. He enters the "wüetende mer" is detected after some time by the storm and in the wild adhesive thrown or liver Sea. "This is," as Müllenhoff noticed "by the oldest, most unequivocal testimonies by old British view nothing but the congealed sea (mare Cronium) Pytheas north of the Orkneys to and around the Arctic Circle. Beyond thereof began oceanus glaciatus or caligans of Adam of Bremen, the "dark sea" of Gudrun and Brandanslegende,
Müllenhoff, German antiquities. 1. 30-40.
60 homeland of the Aryans.
the Arctic Ocean, where at the end of the sky beyond the Elivägar after Norse Hymisquida the Eiese Hymir i), the "Dämmerer" between the icebergs has its spacious apartment and with wide halls like a prince lives, surrounded by a numerous vielhäuptigen People who live in caves and it does follow. ^ From the Liver Sea free, are Orendels ships again by a raging storm devoured tibet fall and all the host of the waves. Just Himself achieved clinging to a plank naked the land where He digs into the sand and on the fourth day of champions Ise is found, taking him as a servant in his service. Its Woman takes pity on the poor stranger soon and provides it mediumleidig with bad clothes. At last he was released. Thievesexemption w ^ ill in the Nordic Aurvandil myth by Thor's journey brought about, similar to the Greek poetry, where they by carried out the mission of the Hermes. The same Nordic myth Aurvandil lets the hero then zurükkehren to his wife, just as the Greek myth, while the minstrel poems a Brant ride undertakes to Jerusalem to win the woman Bride. He achieved seems there like Odysseus on Ithaca in abject lifts, on a large about peasant garb and in the unsightly gray Hock. Nobody knows him and he concealed his name. But after his first Victories over the nations greeted him with a kiss and hug as Brtde Lord and King in the land, climbs to new victories with him as their Husband the bed, and after repeated victories but, as Orendel eich finally have to recognize the "Knights Templar" receive him, the Mannen the Bride, as their Lord. It is not difficult from the mythical casing the past Core herauszuschälen. Orendel-Odysseus, a king of altarischer North, arrived after all the dangers of a Nordic maritime had existed, back home happy, where you do not it more had expected and already made arrangements, in the possession of his Wife and his kingdom put. I think this interpretation of whole myth for w ^ ahvscheinliclier than the interpretation which Uhland and Müllenhoff have given the same which a chthonic in him Meaning find.
^) There is no doubt that one and the same tribe named Hjl me and the name Cimmerians underlies.
Home of Aryans. (31 led to this interpretation, the latter the name of Nordic Groa (XXoTj) no less than the name of the "robe Wirkerin" Penolope, also the following consideration: "Where tibet matching Tell place in different nations, one is always inclined either
to assume borrowing or primitive society, without a third, the Opportunity equal and coincident invention in lock to bring. From borrowing can here be no question, it mtisstc because the ancient Teutons about by the Roman antiquarians, on the Lower Rhine were investigating the Ulixes and Asciburg even a Inscription he found, have been known to the Odyssey and it have practiced at the same fable a criticism that their philological Descendants had up to this moment still neglected or it would in any way unerfindliche already Urfabel the Odjssee be transplanted to the Lower Rhine. But that myth the Greeks and Germans was urgemein, is not likely because the Aryan Urvolk though not the knowledge of the boat and Vehicle, but the view of the sea lacked. "Müllenhoff so come to the conclusion that the same causes and circumstances also have the same effect and the same or very übereinstimmende Tell arise wherever the conditions surrounding the Natural and meet the spirit and life of the people for it. In contrast, it is noted that it is not true that the Aryans did not know the sea in its original home. It can be the opposite of the common Aryan word Sweethearts demonstrate the most definite, as I will show immediately. In order to eliminates the main objection to the adoption of a primitive communal system the myth and we are therefore fully justified in the same to draw all those conclusions for our hypothesis that we have just really moved. The fact that the Aryans knew the sea already in their homeland have, arises from the circumstances that the same designation the same can be detected in almost all Aryan languages: Sanskrit mira. Ocean; . Latin mare sea; altgall. more, z. B. Aremorici, Old Irish. muir Sea (Gen. raara) Cymr. mor, myr, corn. mor; lit. mare-s plural. Fem. the lagoon; . AltsL and russ morje sea; goth. mari-SAIV s Lake, marei Sea, altn. mar, ags. mers, alts. meri, ahd.. mari sea. ^) The same
^) Fi ck, Comp. Dictionary. I. 717th
62 home by Aryans. Word found aucli inclusion in the Finnish language, a circumstance, the, shall I show later, is particularly suitable, each Doubts about the correctness of the assumption that the Aryans before their separation the sea had known to eliminate. It takes is finn. karel. olon. meri, ehstn. merri, liv. Merj, läpp, märra syrj. Morae, votj. morja, mordw. more sea. ^) But the ancient Aryans also constructed Schiife with which they the sea
sailed, as the following words is evident: Sanskrit nau, nävä. Ship; altpers. nevi ship; Greek. VAG? Ship, EUE VYjro- "eij-vr ^ o; N. pr. with good ship, the son of Jason Argoführers; lat. uau- in naufragus shipwrecked, nevi-s ship; Old Irish. nau, usually noi, Gen. noe Ship; ahn. Naumann in nau-st landing stage, no-r poet. ship, isl. nö-r Boat hollowed out of a tree trunk (Bugge), ags. Naca, alts. uako, ahd. nacho boat, mhd. nou, näwe, nauwe == lat. navis. ^) It follows be no doubt that the original home of the Aryans located by the sea must. Of course, one could not immediately infer from this that this homeland had just been Scandinavia; they might as well have been good northern Germany or the kymbrische Peninsula. But even in this case addresses the historical analogy for Scandinavia. Gei'ade do the Nordic countries have always been famous as excellent and enterprising sailors and this Glory dated not only from the times of the Middle Ages (Norman) he goes back to the earliest period of which we ever historically have generic customer. Tacitus 2) expressly remarks by Suiones, the ancestors of today's Swedes and Norwegians: ,, Suionum hinc civitates, sitae in Oceanum, praeter vii * os armaque classibus valent. " And we understand only too well that Scandinavia that, all around the Seas bathed, just to the north towards the spread of the population population allowed early its inhabitants formally to force had to devise means to across the sea the increase those opposing the Continente the excess is bring-generating population. We may thereby not to large ships to think; we do not know from Pliny, *) that the
^) Diefenbach, Ethnology Eastern Europe's. II. Darmstadt 1880, p.233. 2) Fick, Comp. Dictionary. I. 130, G53. *) Tacitus, Germ. 44. *) Pliny, Hist. Nat. XVI. 76.
Home of Aryans. 63 Germanic pirates described the sea in hollowed tree trunks to lead. And until our days were on the Alpine lakes called canoes in use, only in recent times were replaced dnrch other vehicles. It has already been v ^ orhin an Aryan word (Sea) above, the has found in the Finnish language input. This is by no consistently the only word, but it can be such Aryan loanwords in Finnish demonstrate in large numbers. By this Thatthing constatiren front hand, we arrive at the meeting a
Question to both linguistic as in anthropological belongs to the most interesting questions for several years in the Forefront of scientific discussion have come, for us but yet characterized has another meaning, as with the question of the very nature of the relationships between the Finno-Finnish rule tribes and the Aryans exist, our question of the Archetype and the original home of the Aryans in intimately connected stands. The Finns are known as blond and Virchow ago all, who, at the occurrence of blond hair color this non-Aryan people tribe with a special emphasis has drawn attention and also pointed out that not all Finns in the mass were brachycephalic how it previously to Basic fewer studies have conjectured. ^) It is lit from even one that acceptance, the blonde hair color and the dolichocephalic skull formation would be the exclusive property of the Aryan Kace, would hinföUig, Hesse does not demonstrate that the occurrences men of blond hair color among the Finns and their equally large Width index as the result of crossing with Aryan elements interpreted is. First, it is noted that significant Russian Researchers with great decisiveness deny that the number of Blond among Finns is as great as commonly believed will. So says Mainow, 2) that you have heard from my youth, that the Finns were blond and had believed it. In reality is
^) Negotiations the VII. General Meeting of the German Society Community door Anthropology, Ethnology and Prehistory to Jena in 1876, S. 92nd ^) The old and new Russia. III.Born (1877). II. Band, S. 38-53 and 133-144. See. The Archives of Anthropology. XI. 329th
64 home of Abieb. However, the opposite is the case: the investigations Ahlquist's had the Scliwarzhaarigkeit the Ostjäken and Voguls dargethan, Castren have convinced us that among the Samoyed blonde hair rarely are, the same he had found himself in the Mordvinians and among Tschuden show is the same and there are the dark-haired Individuals much more than the fair-haired, as well as the Karelians, the Magyars and cloth was known. After Mainow of the width index at today's Finns in Finland Means 78.59 and 81.61 cloth; the Chud take highest among all Finnish people a with 83.37. G. Retzius ^) come to the same results that the Finnish Skull under the brachycephalic, must be classified. As well noticed Stieda ^) with respect to the Estonians that less than 100 of them only Ya really blond, hand ^ / g dark or light brown hair
have and that their skulls on the border of Central and shortköpfigkeit stand. Lenhossek determined from its in Budapest made 1875 to 130 men Magyar origin Measurements 82.2 and J. Horvdth and J. Pohl, the 50 Magyars on the land masses, as 83.3 average width index. The indices of 81-85 show the highest rate. 3) That the blonde and dolichowas cephalic element among the Finns Aryan origin and that all Modifications that has erhtten with them the Turanian type, by causes junction with ur-Aryan and Aryan-Germanic elements were, in proving irrefutably, the language of former insofar as it shows that in ancient and modern times very close there have been relations between Aryans and Ugro fins have to. The advanced age of these relationships gives s ^ ch first the fact that individual Aryan words in all or at least in most are Finno-Ugric languages detectable, which implies that they have been borrowed from the Aryan back to a time where the Ugro fins still formed a unity. I content myself with a few Examples. So the Aryan numeral appears jatam hundred (Skt., "
') G. Retzius, Finska Kranier. Stockholm 1879, p. 194, where it heisat: "Selon moi, ces cranes doivent etre plutot ranges parmi les brachyGephales." * ^) Negotiations IX. General Meeting of the German Society Community of Anthropology, Ethnology and Prehistory at Kiel in 187 ^^ S. 109th 3) See. P. Hunfalvy, The Ungern. Vienna and Cieszyn 1881 S. 252nd
Home of Abier. 65 Greek. l-xaxov, altsl. Sütő ii. sw, basic form ^ katam) in the following Languages: Finnish sata, ehstn.. Sadda, liv. sada, läpp, tjuote, cuötte, tsekke, inok§a-mordw. sada, ersa-mordw. sado (sjado) ßerm. §ydö, Syde, sjudo, syrj. sjo, §0, wotj. SU (sju) sjü, ostj. sot, seeds, weighed, sat, schätt, magy " RIO have. Likewise lat appear. Porcus, altsl. prase, etc Pig (Basic form '^ parkas) in finn ehstn.. porsas, ehstn. pörsas, liv. perm. pors, liv. pöras. veps. porzas, wotj. pörzas, mordw. purts, dial. purhts Piglets ostj. pürsas, pöres pig. ^) On the other hand show the Finno-Ugric languages Words that in the spatially nearest to language areas - the Germanic and Slavic-litu - either does not occur or have such a sound shape that the original urarischen loudgestalt is so extraordinarily close that you therefrom seen that the fall Relations of the Aryans to Ilgro fins in a time where former still one people bildeteu. Even Cuno has the recognized and here over expressed in the following manner: 2) ,, The Finnish
Vocabulary also shows exclusive common with the voice treasure such Indo-European peoples with whom the Finns much we know have not come into contact, and the number of these Words is too great for that to settle down in the adoption could that even the Slavic, the German, the Nordic those possessed expressions in earlier periods, that they then the Finnish member've borrowed. And this word community shows Also, and very important in areas which at the essentially inheritance of languages belong, so where borrowing only is extremely rare, namely the numerals, in the pronouns in the expressions for the next family relationships ^ Nd for the basic elements of ordinary life. "I remember . At finn paimen Hirt, Greek ttoiixt ^ V. lit. PEMÜ, Gen. pemens nsw Shepherd boy; finn. kansa, karel. kanza, ehstn. kaasa etc people, history follow, traffic, prep. with in comparison with goth. ahd. hansa Schaar . Latin con, CONS- in cons-ul; mordw. äandal chandelier in comparison with the lat. candela, whereas finn. künntilä, ehstn. künal, Gen. küündla, wot. küntteli,
^) T homsen, On the Influence of Germanic languages Finnish-on Lappish. From the Danish translated by Sievers. Halle 1870, p 3 and l ^ iefenbach, Ethnology Eastern Europe's. II. 217th ^) Cuno, research in the areas of old Ethnology. I. The Scythians. Berlin 1870, p. 50 I * enka, Origincs Ariacae. 5
(36 home of Abier. läpp, Kyndel, Kintel the altn, kyndill is closer; perm. syrj. kyiiör, kunör Cloud, finn. hämärä, liv. ämär Twilight, ehstn. hämmerus, ämmarus darkness hämmär Dark & c to Greek in comparisons. x £ | i [jL £ pov ^ ap Xs ^ ow ^ iv TYjv 6 | ii} (Xr ^ v etymology mv Ksjxjiiptot and xaji [Xepo. d / Xuc, x £ {x [ispo? ötj ^ Xuc, d \ L (ykri Hesych .; iinn. kampura, kämpyrä, Campela curved wrong next kumärä with the same meaning in comparison . Xajx to Greek same: -: ^, -6X0%, -TStv, lit. kumpt kumpas crooked, lett. be crooked, goth. hamfs, ahd HamF xüXXoc. iinn. karwas herb, bitter . Comparisons harw with NHG herb, OHG, MHG HERWE..; syrj. karny, Kerny, votj. karyny make in comparison with Sanskrit. kr (kar) with the same Importance; finn. Kaapa, ehstn. kabi, liv. käba, veps. kabi, finn, vot. Kopio, läpp, gwepper, guopper to Sanskrit in comparison. "Japha, germ. hof etc Huf (altsl kopyto.); - finn kapris, kauris, karel.. kabriS, liv. kabbör, Kabr, läpp, Habres, dial. to altn harves in comparisons. hafr, Latin caper Bock. finn. nepa. Gene. newa läpp, näpat etc compared equal to altpers. . Napät u s, w, ags NEFA etc nephew..; finn. Tuoni, läpp, Tuona death, finn. Tuonela, läpp, Tuonen eimo underworld . Hell in comparison with the Greek OavöToc death; finn, tarwas, ehstn. tarwo
Ox in comparison with the same major Celtic. tarw; finn. Lukea Read, recite, count, hold for a little Greek in comparison. Xs ^ siv, lat. casual. ') From the Magyar I quote szarvas Hirsch compared equal to lat. cervus, Cambr. Karw, CarW (basic shape '' Karvas) Hirsch. Numberrich other lexical evidence of the close relationship in which once the Ugro fins to the Aryans during the period proethnischen both must have been containing works by Thomsen, Ahlquist, Anderson and Diefenbach, to which I refer herewith. Au Urverwandtschaft of Aryan and Ugro-Finnish, to be applied Anderson take is inclined to think not. Speaking against the great Differences in morphological structure of these languages, the very differ sponding According character same thing quite clearly demonstrated when we not so much the volume designs from the special life of the Aryan Languages, but rather the resultant itself by way of comparison compare basic sounds with each other, and the fact that the FinnishUgric languages on the one hand so many resemblances with the other
') Diefenbach, lc 224, 226, 227, 228. 229, 234, 237.259 and Anderson son, studies comparing the Indo-European and Finno-Ugric Languages. Dorpat 1879 S. 107th
Home of Abieü. 07 have "ral-Altaic languages, especially the appearance of called. Vocal Harmony that a separation of them all of this Group is not possible. It takes the adoption of a arischissued Finnish Urverwandtschaft on Ural-Altaic Languages be extended, an 'assumption that is quite inadmissible. But at Sprachentlehnung in the ordinary sense of the word we may in our do not think the case. On the other hand, first, the fact that the Finno-Ugric languages so numerous and so surprising agreement * Moods with the Aryan languages not only in lexical Respects, but also how Anderson has proved itself in show morphological Build. It agreed not only have the personal pronouns, but also in a very special way the Demonstratives, interrogatives and relativa. The word formation fiuffixe the Finno-Ugric languages show the same shape and Meaning as that of the Aryan languages. But the declination ^) (Nominative, genitive, accusative) and Conjugation has great similarity speed with the Aryan. In particular, there are the personal endings, some of which the Aryan basic shapes come much closer, as it is usually the case in any Aryan language. It denominated the same in the present tense: flir the first person singular, n, (formerly) m (from ma) and 0, a, for the second person. t (d) (from ta), first for the person Plur. Mme ^) (from ma + na by assimilation of n to m), for the second Pers. tte (from ta + ta).
Due to these facts leads to the axiom, to the formerly Fr. Dietrich 3) in his studies on the behavior come ratio of Germanic languages at the -lappischen Finnish is that namely the Lappish among the oldest sources of knowledge is to ask for the Germanic, give another version zn:
^) This resemblance becomes even sharper when with Anderson Versions comparing what I in my "nominal inflection of Indo Germanic languages "(Vienna 1878) p 123 and 165 over the original Bedeutung- the Aryan Casusformen have explained. *) This suffix appears in Altsl. as -mü. and in Greek. as -jxev, According to regulatory developments from original -mana; see. Hiezu Penka, Indogerm. Nominal inflection 141 Note. With regard to the assimilation of n to m the Finn. see. Ujfalvy et Hertzberg, Grammaire finnoise. Paris 1876, p. 17; from en-moderate (not I) was emmä. ^) Höfer's Journal of the Science of Language. III. 32.
5*
68 home of Aeier. the Finno-Ugric languages are among the oldest findings sources for the Aryan tiber at all and must therefore in the comparable resembling study of Aryan languages geradeso considered be how far all purely Aryan or applicable as such believed to have taken account of languages. * Such a profound influence on a language by a others as in this case by the Parent to the FinniscliUgric has been exercised, would explain not wanted you only fleeting encounters as they about by the trade transport, temporary robbery and campaigns revealed accept. She has a longer being together in the same country necessaries to precondition and that this was the case, shows just the physical difference (blonde hair color) of Ugro fins of the other peoples of the Ural-Altaic language group. Could we determine the country closer to where the Ugro fins uniform as a have lived before their separation people, we should have an important won clue for more precise determination of the direction, the Aryan migration taken first, so that also at the same time further specifying the Ursitze the Aryans themselves. After Ahlquist ^) the original home of West Finns would be high in the north, about to seek between the 60th and 64th latitudes. If this assumption
right, they would be decided more for Scandinavia as for Germany speak as Aryan Urvaterland. But Anderson 2) combats this Adoption and believes the original home of the West Finns a few degrees having to lay südhcher. From this page, so no ray falls Enlightenment to our question. To so eloquently spoke archaeological evidence for Scandinavian origin of the Aryans. Even Dr. WankeP) has the deceptive resemblance of stone tools found in Southern Russia (Hammers, saws, spearheads, daggers, etc) with the in Sweden, Denmark and northern Germany found out. It has then Aspelin *)
^) Ahlquist, The Culturwörter the western Finnish languages. Helsingfors 1875, p 1, 37, 268, inter alia, -) Anderson, lc 117th ^) Communications Wiener anthropologist. Society. V. 10th *) Aspelin, Muinais jäännöksia Suoraen Suoun Asumus Aloilta. antiquites you Norcl Finno-Ougrien. Helsinki, St. Petersburg, Paris. First booklet.
Home of Abieb. G9 in his seminal work on the finniscb-ugrisclien altershown Thümer that old Steingerätlie not only the Baltic provinces and Lithuania, but also in Finland and the whole North russia an unmistakable resemblance to the Scandinavian have, so that the old Steincultur in these countries as a waste branching of the North Germanic appears that way to be Poland and Galicia let Track. So supplemented surprisingly archeology the gap, the left linguistics and confirmed anew the assumption to the have done so many facts and considerations that namely Scandinavia should be regarded as the original home of the Aryans and that from there the Aryan emigration first direction against Western Bussland have taken and that the Ugro-Finns first was that a significant action in physical, lefthave experienced guistischer and culture sentimental point of view of side of Aryans. Thus, the number of arguments, which for Scandinavia speak as the original home of the Aryans, by no means exhausted. I want lay no particular weight to the fact that according to ancient tribe Say and the reports of old writers (Jordanis and Paul the Deacon) come some of the most important German tribes from Scandinavia are. It is explicitly referred to by the Goths and Lombards
reported and also the Burgundians are after a very old vita Sigismnndi be also come from Scandinavia. In order least bew ^ iesen that from a historical time walks Scandinavia have occurred and what happened in historical times , may also be assumed for the prehistoric times. Far However, more important is the fact that the only Scandinavia Country in Europe in which have lived always only Aryans and showing no trace of pre-Aryan population as at all other countries of Europe is the case. It arises from the the investigation of the Baron Duben, based on their results the same in the international Congress of prehistoric arrival anthropology and archeology in Stockholm (1874), some communications made hal. ^) He examined hundreds of skulls of gegenwärterm Swedish population from all parts of the country and found always the same type, but the same he also found in the
^) See. Schaaffhausen's Unit in the archive for Anthropoloffie. VII. 288th
70 homeland of the Aryans. prehistoric tombs of Sweden, in stone, in bronze, as the iron age. "The differences are different degrees of development wick hung, not indicator of different races; so are the old Skull often much longer than today. Had two races in mixed Sweden, then would the differences thereof ver " wipes or have lost. But there is in the old graves some Ausnahmsforraen, from 100 found in Denmark and Sweden Skulls are the about 10, of which 5 in Denmark and also many come to Sweden. They are all from tombs of stone age and belong to clearly the Lappish Race; this is unzweifelway, there can be found no difference. Meanwhile there are other ThatThings which prove that the cloth used north of the Baltic Sea are migrated and that they never the Scandinavian Peninsula south Lich inhabited by 62 degrees. "^) These versions of Düben I note only that the 5 ° / o brachycephaler skull in Sweden anyway lobes or fins have belonged, the plundered either as war or as Commenced Slaves had come into the country and certainly not calculated us term to adopt a pre-Aryan brachycephalic population, as we are forced to accept for Germany. The actual Lappish Immigration in northern Scandinavia but performed anyway only then, as already the Aryans through translation of their marine Hiking given a different direction and the inhospitable had left their home north, so it from without a fight the invading from the east lobe was occupirt.
Scandinavia also was to the ancients as the country of origin Peoples, So says Tacitus ^): ,, Ipsos Germanos indigenas crediderim minimeque aliarum Gentium adventibus et hospitiis mixtos, quia nee terra olimsedclassibusadvehebantur, qui sedes mutare ex- cruciating rebant '^ Herein lies a clear indication of a country from
^) This also coincides what remarked Thom sen, ibid 10: "Whether it (the flap), however, in Scandinavia some much accustomed south than now, is in the highest degree uncertain. "The very recently in a Skull stone tomb found in Svelrik in Norway, the oldest skull, the has ever been found in this country, also shows quite other than the Maasse Lappish skull. Revue d'anthropologie. 1882 p. 497 ' ^) Tacitus, Germ; 2.
Home of Aryans. 71 Oceans is surrounded and instead of the large emigration from found, and this country can not be more than Scandinavians vien. Significant says Florus ^) by the Celts: ,, Hi quondam from ultimis terrarum oris, cum cingerentur omiiia Oceano, ingenti agmine profecti ". Pliny ^) is called an island Scandinavia" incorapertae magnitiidinis and old orbis terrarum **, from which one can see that the great Meaning of Scandinavia and the Old was not unknown. And Jordanis 2) says outright: ,, Ex hac igitur Scandza insula quasi officina gentium aut certe velut vagina nationum cum brisk suo Berig Gothi quondam memorantur egressi. "Similarly judge Paul Deacon and Adam of Bremen.
Florus I.. 13 ^) Pliny, Are. Nat. IV. 13,. ') Jordaniä. 4
SECTION FOUR.
Disfigurement of the human races. We have seen that all the indications are that the Aryans lived at the time of their voice and tribal unit in Scandinavia
have and that we see in this country their real home have. To understand this result completely and at all the to understand formation of the European nations, it is unerlässlicb, the question of the connection of the Aryan Race with the other races, both fossil and living today, our Consideration to subdue ui ^ all the more so as the adoption of Scandinavian origin of the Aryans for our common idea, in Asia or even in a warm Erdtheil the cradle is used to seeing the people, something strange about has. It is first in the highest degree striking that the Aryan Master of country to the distribution areas of the Aryans first w ^ andten Semites is separated by a wide belt countries, the inhabited from time immemorial by Turanian brachycephalic. This comparison kinship of the Semitic race with Aryan - dolichocephaler Skull structure, curly hair growth, flexivischer character of their languages, powerful energy of the will constitute the most striking common seeds peculiarities of the two races - suggests that the same even at the time formed a unity, as all the others already had races evolved from the common archetype. It follows that they also spatially once stood closer must be that therefore the range of the Semites either extends more to the north, or the Aryans more south
Origin of human races. 73 have and that only later between both the element itself turaniscbe have wedged. It is now close the question to raise: has the Turanian Element to violent means of Asia, the Hauptverbreitungsareas of brachycephalic, her entry into Europe in the way forced that it threw the Ario-Semites apart so that the one were pushed to the south and the other north IMD only after this separation to special types - the semimatic and Aryan - trained or done the evacuation of Central europe's from side of Ario-Semites voluntarily or made perhaps another cause contends which brought about the same. The former Adoption is quite unlikely. You verstössl against the historical generic analogy, inasmuch as in the story is always the Aryans to Tiiraniern opposite appear victorious. Spoke against them also other moments, especially the fact that the oldest brachycephalic people in Europe seem to have been entirely peaceful. "Neither was their Wohlistätten, still in their burial sites a weapon to battle certain place; likely to perhaps also fit what tells Ross V (m the Eskimos in Baffin's Bay, that they could namely not grasp what was war. "^) Not likely scheinlicher is the second assumption. No people leave voluntarily and without external compulsion his previous home. We must therefore
search for other cause, to find an explanation for it, how it came to that Central Europe for a Turanian invasion was released. Before we get down to this task, we must first the question of the single origin of the human race addressed in order then the question Ursitze thereof in ERto draw the preamble. The fact that the human race had a beginning and the comparison different races of men in the course of time from a Prehave evolved form, suggest to important facts, as that eifeln on the correctness of this assumption even longer btw ^ could. First, the fact that all yet so different Human races can produce fertile hybrids with each other, which would not be possible if the races of all beginnings as
^) De Quatrefagcs, Mankind. II. Leipzig, 1878, S. 6G.
74 Origin of Menschenbacen. various species would have occurred as the polygenistische assumes School. In addition, as Mrs Müller *) noted that Thatthing that the individual Racencharaktcre usually only after emerge of acquired puberty to the individuals significantly and that according to Darwin the Racenverschicdenheiten the childish skull are not detectable. It was therefore de Quatrefages 2) rightly claim: "It is only one human species, if the name of species or species is taken in the sense of him in the plant and animal kingdom belongs. " Where was now the original seat of the people and when it was created? In the views of the scholars differ widely. According to de Quatrefagcs it's Asia, Africa to Darwin, Haeckel and Peschel of the sunken continent of Lemuria, by M. Wagner, the northern Europe and Asia, where the cradle of humanity stood should be. The latter view is therefore the most likely because they both the origin of man as the 'human races explains as well as the fact FTIR has that been fossil human bones nowhere outside Europe 's have been found and all moments FTIR Asia speak IMD Africa, also FTIR Europe asserted can be. "During the mid-meiocenen period," says M, Wagner, ^) "had Europe and northern Asia still a very warm climate, which is all of the current climate of equatorial Africa differed apparently little. The evergreen forests of
Palms, Brodfruchtbäumen, myrtle and fig trees, which then Europe covered, fit very well to the tapirartigen Paläotherien, the musk animals and lower species of monkeys that lived in it. ^ On the Tertiary period was followed by the diluvial or quaternary period, which coincides with the so-called Ice Age, during which the temperature conditions perverse gradually in the opposite and also the fauna and flora of Europe has been another. In episode the progressive gradually from the poles to the south glaciation North and Central Europe's moved the polar tree flora, especially
*) Fr. Müller, General Ethnography 32 ^) De Quatrefages, aa OI 102nd ^) M. Wagner, new contributions to the issues of Darwinism. III. Origin and home of prehistoric man. Foreign countries. 1871 S. 660th
Origin of human races. 75 conifers roof Dedi central Europe before, there is a subtropical flora displacing with evergreen leaves and replacing. The animal world suffered an equally great change. One part went to reason, another emigrated and indeed in warmer countries. Zii the defunct the mammoth part (element phas primigenius), the rhinoceros with a bony septum (Rhinoceros tichorhinus), the Irish Hirsch (Megaceros hibernicus) the cave bear (Ursus spelaeus), the cave hyena (Hyaena spelaea), the Cave Tiger (Felis spelaea), the horse (Equus caballus); according to the continued solid southern countries heard the hippopotamus (Hippopotamus amphibius), the Lion (Felis leo spelaea). But there were also animals, such. as the race (Cervus tarandus), the elk (Cervus alces) the musk ox (Ovibos moschatus), which the entire ice season went through and after the same from Central Europe to northern licheren areas went up. That man has lived in the Quaternary, is ^ ino now generally acknowledged fact. There are of this period numerous more or less well-preserved skull, and skull and facial bones besides numerous trunk and limb bones, even get whole skeletons. In contrast, the existence of the tertiär people not fully ensured, since none of it respecting the age undoubted radicals, but only insignificant Products of his hand (the striped Elephant bones from SaintPrest, have received the Miocene flints of Thenay). 1) Schaafflive postponed Incidentally, the Neanderthal skull in the tertiary time. These traces found in Central Europe tertiary-people
Incidentally, speaking no means against Wagner ^ s hypothesis, inasmuch it assumes that only the ice age the impulse to the development of have given people. In the north of Europe, where the same postponed origin of man, has already entered the ice age be, while in central Europe the climatic conditions of the Tertiary even with little or no changes still continued. In the same Proportion as the glaciation of the north grew more and more, mochth continues to flee to the south, the first man, so it currently seems as if Central Europe, where the
*) See. The comments of J o 1 y, Man of the time of the metals. Leipzig 1880, S. 208 and 52 and de Quatrefages, aa OI 178 and 11. 3-
76 development of Human eacen. oldest traces of man have been found, its actual Homeland. This assumption also agrees tiherein what army over the temperature conditions of the tertiary and Quaternary noted: ^) "Even during the tertiary period found a gradual temperature acceptance instead of as a comparison of Oeninger -Flora with that the lower molasses shows us and Pliocene time approached the climate of the present. In the subsequent Pleistocene period the temperature dropped to the time of the largest glacier spread several degrees below the current down. " speak for the European origin of man, completed see from the above-mentioned findings, the following considerations. If Asia and Africa, the same homeland, then the mtisste Emigration to Europe have not occurred in the Tertiary period. However, this is therefore not likely because in any case the training gang centrum of man only a very- small and the number of first people only a very small and you do not see could be why these few people over such enormous distances deep into Europe should have spread. An exception hike to Quaternary but is therefore not feasible because could not understand why the people a warmer country should have swapped with a colder. "What causes should African primitive people, "noted Wagner against Darwin polemic have sirend, "moved his warm, snowless, with evergreen Plants and fruit trees covered rich and numerous hunting leaving animals populated part of the world to colder after the emigrate wintry landscapes of Europe, where the battle for the existence for him is much more difficult and tedious. " By contrast, we understand very well how the result of the gradually North progressing southward glaciation North and Central Europe's people pushed further and further to the south and closing
Lich by the ever-renewing reunification to Asia and Africa were pushed, so that the origin of the races as the Result of the action of all those external conditions presents itself, which both in the European home and in the Countries, in which man is drawn later, have asserted. Particularly, the influence of new homes is usually called
') Army, Switzerland, The primeval world. Zurich 1879, p ö96.
Origin of Menschenbacen. 77 the Hauptursacbe the formation of new Menschenvarietäten viewed. "Big climatic changes on the Earth's surface, as before and after the last great glacial period occurred, "says M.Wagner, *) ,, Probably have little direct influence on new had speciation, your of indirect influence on the other hand must unhave been messlich large by the necessaries of emigrations Most species, by shifting the same first of Nord to south, then by a partial return migration of many to South succinct species in the opposite direction. . Through this -vielfachen great migrations before and after that quaternary Era, which refers to the geology as the Ice Age were numerous Loose new species formation by means of natural selection favors. Latter tere would have not been able to operate upon without those migrations. " In the same sense, de Quatrefages 2) expresses with special loading relationship to humans: "Let us see but now, as the Anglo-Saxon race, although her every means of advanced CIVITAS lisa tion at its disposal, under the power of the American express Conditions for Yankeo is converted! So also had the Person who to his great hike again in new external conditions were added to the various dwellings the compensirenden adjustment with these conditions are, be so converted: each of these main living equip had a their corresponding human Race produce. The primitive man can assume characters had more and more of the alteration subject to the further migration expanded and ever larger Differences showed the external conditions. The grandson of first emigrants who reached the ultimate goal of their emigration, could certainly only a few traits of their ancestors se carry." However, all these assumptions are not entirely by Thatthings confirmed as also not at all naturalists spatial separation for a necessary condition for the emergence of hold new species. So shows the skull of Australian and of the Negro an unmistakable Aehnlichheit with in Germany
^) M. Wagner, The Darvinische theory and the Migration Act of Organismeu. Leipzig 1868, p. 23 ^) De Quatrefages, a. A, OI 305th
78 Origin of Mbnschekeacen. country found Neandertbal Skull ^), a deutliclier evidence that the long walks from Central Europe on the one hand to Australia on the other hand were to Africa itself incapable of any which significant modifications to the skeletons of the skull produce. On the other hand in Central Europe without € would prove ine movements, from the low-lying so Neanderthals derthal-type of sophisticated Aryan type developed. The matter is simply explained as follows. It is fixed found that the glacier emerged only gradually, and grew and that it took a very long time before they become widespread ice would combine fields of considerable thickness and over larger areas spread. As a result, did not occur at once fllr all emigrate necessity a; but we can assume with certainty that such emigration repeatedly and every time after a long clearances held that but these migrations were not general, but each time a portion of the population zurtickblieb, of the struggle to increasingly difficult conditions recorded and as long led, as long as it was possible. The natural consequence of this unablässigen struggle with the difficulties of nature to the conservation tion of existence was the continuing increase in the physical and spiritual power. These later immigrants could then easily using her as increased physical and mental strength their further propel predecessors before him and the way the property of these occupirt BEEN area set, or they subjugate and make subservient. After these statements we understand easy to see that the remote from the parent European country most Peoples (Fuegians, Hottentots, Australians) on a so extraordistopped Lich deep stage of development are 5 they were but the first who left Europe and pretty much under same ratios continued their lives and not forced were, the struggle for existence with more resources of mind and Body to perform. Instructive in this regard are the. International relations front Äsiens, The same was before the Semitic or Turanian
^) Huxley, position of man in nature. transferred from the EngHschen sets of Carus. Braunschweig, 1863, S. 139 and 173rd
Origin of human races. 79 Invasion exclusively inhabited by a people tribe, on whose be no doubt close relationship with the Dravida race India CanThese are the biblichen Ethiopians. They are of black or black-brown color and thick, thick lips, which remember her face to the Negro. They are also on Assyrian bas-reliefs represented. These Ethiopians were now of the Semites, or Turanians partially subjected theilas pushed aside. Their descendants are the of the Ara bern treated with contempt pariah tribes South Arabia, of Arabic writers named Ad, Aditen named that Lemluns the Persian Gulf and the Brahuis in Baluchistan, resulting in a sharp way of the surrounding Semitic peoples differ. Migration from Europe in consequence of the increasing supply gletscherung this Erdtheils carried in all directions with the exception exception of the north: to the east, south and west. Europe was then at least still at two locations (in Sicily and at Gibraltar) connected to Africa; as the Black Sea had no outlet to Mediterranean Sea through the Bosporus and the Dardanelles. Both seas were lakes ^) and it was therefore easy dry feet from Europe to Africa and Asia Minor to arrive. It is also by the depth seem easurements the Challenger Expedition very likely to become that Europe to-even with America sammenhing (Plato's Atlantis) and that America later this sunken continent a part of his original population of Europe, or Africa was, as already adopted A. Retzius men must due to the close relationship that he found have believed between the so-called red Indians, and the Caraiben- and Guaranistämmen and Hamiten North Africa's to where again the old Iberians belong as next of kin. in the Opposites to this "American Semites", taken from the West Europe Africa 's have come, are the ,, American Mongols' *, which form the greater part of the native Americans, immigrated from the East Asia.
^ J It is this evident from the fact that the flora and fauna in the whole environment long one of the Mediterranean region and has the same character as the recent studies has been demonstrated. ') Miller's archive. 1858 S. 135th
80 origin of human races. This explains that the individual races, represented with one another adjusted, represent an ascending series of developments that in Europe in the Aryans peaked. The individual members of this Chain on the one hand the Australians, Papuans, Dravidians and Semites, the other, the Hottentot, Kiifferu, Negro, Fulahs and Hamites. Sat. but explain the resemblances between spatially so widely separated Kacen how the Negroes, Australians and the Europeans from the Neanderthal type exist. had from the northern European origin Centrum Very early a Auswanderang after central Asia have taken place. Among the peculiar external environments of this middle part the great continent, as in so great extent no other Erdtheil bes itzt, had formed (the so-called new Racc. Turanisclie or Mongolian), which later also Central Europe populated downstream, had become the same after the end of the Ice Age steppe ^) The result is this schun fact be because, as shown later is the oldest skull of turanischcn population, which in Europe have been found comparatively very young age are and the earlier finds quite GE no evidence are that the turanisclie Kace developed on European soil would have. In this case it seems to me the use of Wagner's Migration theory entirely justified, especially since even the psychic
^) To the view that the cradle of the human race in the North had stood, agrees curiously the wogulische creation saga, after which the supreme god, Numi Tarom, the human race in the North give rise HAHE. And that the movement of the peoples of the Turanian Race was originally directed from west to east, shows, apart from the Mongoloid ans Asian immigrant population of America, the story the Chinese. These are by no means the original inhabitants of the country, but in prehistoric times by their former residences in Central Asia, probably around the Kükä-Nor, the upper Following the course of the Yellow River, immigrated in the same to be first in the settle province Shensi. The reverse direction of movement in the Turanian peoples has certainly begun in a subsequent period " Likewise also saw the spread of the Turanian peoples on the northern Part of Asia until later, as the same as the adjacent northern parts Europe's were glaciated during the ice season and therefore uninhabitable. The proof of the high Asiatic origin of the Finno-Finnish peoples of Europe Ca leads scattering, Ethnological Lectures on the Altaic peoples. Petersburg 1857 S. 89th
Emergence dee MENSCHEi ^ KACEN. 81 easily explain the character from the character Turanian steppe leaves. It was mentioned that not all animals Central Europe had left during the glacial period. The same is the people, of which also demonstrate tracks in all stages of the same leave. What happened when Europe at the close of Quarternärperiod the hentige form received, the glacier to its present Limits returned and the uniform island climate with very low temperature by a Continental climate with high and HitzCold degrees was replaced? Since all left those animals which the no longer found them appropriate temperature, central Europe and pushed northward: so before all the race, by its prevalence the last period of glaciation is characterizes ^ the wolverine Ice and chestnut, the white bear, musk ox, among other things, animals, native to the Arctic zone today, in the Ice Age but Central europe populated *). While Another portion of the animal world remained back, the chamois and the ibex, but moved to the mountain heights back, nm there under similar temperature conditions continue the life that it had done earlier in the level. Similarly, the beginning of the ice season had the walk of a part of the fauna and the people to the south to follow Had. "This apart Walking species of animals," says de Quatrefages 2) "Had of necessity on people's behavior act. When the game on which they mainly malnourished, very fortzog, then had to at least a portion 'of the population decide population to follow the Wild, so off with him immigrate. " After these statements it is not strange to us appear, in Scandinavia the starting point of the Aryan EACE to see. The people at the end of the Ice Age from Central Europe had emigrated to the north, were undoubtedly the predriving those men who later on of their new home from its hiking and wins trains all over Europe, a part spread from Asia and Africa. Scandinavia was at that time
*) See. Fraas in Archives of Anthropology, II. 3 7. *) De Quatrefages, supra II.. 7 Penka, Origen Ariacae. 6
8 2 formation dek Mbnschenkacen.
still attached to Northern Germany and could therefore easily Way made the "walk to the Scandinavian north will. "Back then, much later, after the arrival of the first humans in southern Sweden, "says Nilsson, one of the most thorough Kenner prehistory of Scandinavia, "was the southern part of agricultural fixed with the north German mainland. "The same notes also Nilsson tibenfalls that Scandinavia its population from the south got, an assumption that by the archaeological Discoveries is confirmed. "The human strain, which first in Southern appeared, is across from southerly areas have come; the northern part of the peninsula had apparently ^ after, the consequences of glacial not sufficiently tibet sore to for humans and land animals to be habitable. "^) Even after the Investigations Torell's talking no fact for believing man lived in this country already for glacier time because all the finds from the Stone Age include the later period of geschlifiPenen stones at. Had not the complete glaciation Scandinavia stay there impossible for humans made. Two of the most remarkable properties of the physical Habit of Aryan eace now find their little explanation: the clear Complexion (blond hair, blue eyes and white skin) on the one hand and the extraordinary size of the stature on the other hand. The former Property is based on the lack of known pigment, while the dark color of hair, eyes and skin in a plentiful Deposit thereof is caused. That between the daylight Complexion and the low temperature of the North, a co hang there, the ancients 2) have recognized and newer Physiology has succeeded the root cause of this phenomenon determine.
*) Ni 1 ss n. The Stone Age or the natives of the Scandinavian North. Hamburg 1868, pp 183 and 188th 2) Arist., Probl. XIV. 4, Plin., Hist. Nat. II. 80, Gal, De temperament. IL 5. and XXXVIII 2. (xal ttgcvts; oe ol tcPO; af ^ XTOV TTU ^^^ OTPI ^ e; y.ol \ XeuxoTptye; € i
ENTSTEHUNa THE MeNSCHENRACEX. 83 Schaafihauscn raised this issue in the autumn of Versammluug Natural History Association of prenss. Rhineland and Westphalen am October 6, 1878 discussed ^) and pointed out that the fact
that the rudest peoples and all anthropoids, so the mammals Ever have a dark eye, proves that the black eye emerged from the 'dark, so be younger than this. The blue Color of the iris, however, is only a visual appearance as the the Luftj of water and ice; they come into being at low Amount of the pigment. They must also explain how the Lack of pigmentation of the white skin within the temperate zone. The carbon will here weggeathmet which of itself in the skin Negro ablagere. ^) The blond man originally belong northern union areas and there go a belt thereof by Asia to China. At hair and eye pigment-like solid than to the skin. If the polar regions are dark, so they may dwell perhaps not long enough in the north that the cold influence could practice. Matter of fact also K. Maurer has proven that the Eskimo immigrated in the 15th century in Greenland and it is to assume that Greenland and then a really green country was and had a milder climate, as some centuries previously safe the case was. The fact that the period of 400 centuries not enough has to verwan- a bright black color of hair and eyes * spindles is, anyone appear striking. Strange it is that the Finno-Ugric peoples of the cloth, Ostyaks and Samoyeds, may be accepted by those with a high probability that they northern since the beginning of the current geological period Europe and Asia inhabit, in no way an action of page have experienced the Nordic climate. This fact puts the thoughts
') Debates of the Natural History Society of preuss. Rheinlande and "Wesfphalens. 1878. Correspondence Sheet 106. After an epistolary cotheilang Schaaflfhausens from June 10, 1882 is a more detailed way Work on this subject in view. ^) Has Similarly, already Seligmann (Geogr. Yearbook. I. 445) on this point stated: "In the hot zone, in the warm Air, which in the same rooms less oxygen than cold breathes, the tropical man is not often, the function of his lungs is a low gere and the carbon to which this does not breathes; is deposited as a pigment. " 6*
84 Origin of Mbnschenracen. suggest that the Aryan Race, which but also for the first of the end quaternary period in Scandinavia immigrated, her blond Hair and blue eyes not only in its new Scandinavian Home received but that they have the same from Central Europe
brought that we therefore in them the result of the action the ice season have seen, an assumption which probably so is scheinlicher, considering that this period many centook thousands. The extraordinary physical strength and size of the Stature, through which the unmixed Aryan above all other races featuring Earth, was a result of the extraordinarily difficult Conditions under which they had to live for thousands of years, ITnter such conditions, only the strongest children could alive obtained a large part of them succumbed probably early the harmful Influences the climate, against which it on the former stage of civilization was no sufficient protection. Through millennial hereditary arrival accumulation acquired by each generation properties but had finally emerge as a strong race, as what we provide the Aryan Race at one of their main nations - and the old Teutons - get to know. The seven foot wide (septipedes) Burgundy of Sidonius Apollinaris i) are not poetic overexpulsion; they have really lived and their skeletons in the Burgundian Plattengräbem been found in Rhone regions. The same or similar causes have elsewhere the same result arise. I recall the physically developed so extraordinarily strong Wrapped Patagonians; I should also point out that "the highcountry of Mexico and Peru, as well as the highlands of Ethiopia and Nubia produced powerful and also more intelligent strains have. Particularly instructive is the example of the Slavic peoples in Austria. As Dr. Göhlert ^) on a rich materials nacli-
Sid. Apoll., Epist. VIII. 9 and Carm. XII. ') Communications of the Vienna Geographical Society. 1881 S. 378: "One divides at all the different tribes of the monarchy after their KörpergTösse a persists, the Dalmatian forth by their size, to-them next are the Serbs (Serbo-Croats) and Slovenes; slightly smaller than this are the Germans. With the Germans the same size to show the Czechs, the same is lined to the Ruthenians and Romanians. For the smallest human propose include the Magyars uni Poles (particularly Mazury). **
Origin of human races. 85 rejected has to go in terms of body length Sämtliche Austrian peoples preceded the Dalmatian (mainly Croats); on the other hand are also Slavic Poland, in particular the Level inhabiting Mazuren Galicia the smallest breed of men Austria. It's this compilation instructive, as occurs their meaning even more apparent when one considers that the likewise Polish highlanders of the Carpathians to much larger and
• more than their narrower tribesmen in the plane. latter is precisely the struggle for life made easier, while the former the less favorable conditions of existence for the greater of Bethätigung physical forces compels. Also spiritually the fight could with the difficult Conditions of the glacial period not remain favorable consequences. Aptly noticed M. Wagner *): "Fight and labor took the place a peaceful enjoyment life and with them introduced himself thinking on. Also thinking is work and the restless üebung of the thinking organ strengthen TOUSste this organ and enlarge. " It is therefore a profound truth in the words Baer; "Europe was for mankind the high school where they work for was forced and where she learned to love mental occupation. " I have outlined earlier, that we in the Keihengräberform Eckert have to see the specifically Aryan Schädelfoim. Are the Aryans really end of the ice from Central Europe to Scandidinavia immigrated, so must still be in the fossil skulls the Quartemärzeit be found skulls that characteristic the Features of the Aryan skull shape, albeit with the indicator primitive development aufwe isen ^. These skulls are present and show an unmistakable resemblance to the skulls of Germanic Reihengräber, as you can see immediately when the
*) Foreign countries. 1871, p 662. As beautiful says Kinkel, the Urbe residents Germany. Lindau and Leipzig 1882, p 6: "No greater blessing could the People are depending when the that the first human pair from the carefree havens was expelled. In Fo RTSC h ri tte of people s t piegel the nature, lives in those; is it the existence of light, offers him Mother Nature did this voluntarily, which he needs, he can relish it; have to be but he wring his existence of nature, his powers develop, the Means multiply and expand, the battle around him primarily's Existence against hostile forces - and of which there are quite a few and not low© marginally - be made ".
86 Origin of menschenhacen. Description, comparison de Qualrefages of this to his Canstatt-Kace United skulls (the skulls of Egisheim, Neanderthal, Brüx NND La Denise, Clichy, developed by Olmo at Arezzo and Gibraltar) throws, compares with the description, the plug of its row tombs form are. ♦ "The skull of Canstatt-Race, ** writes former, i)" is by several peculiarities excellent. On all men skulls
occurs combing the eyebrows, as the Neanderthal skull powerful projects, more or less apparent, and at and för be narrow and low brow therefore seems all the more more fall; the skullcap, as it is depressed, is in the two previously designed thirds fairly uniform, but rises beyond the occipital and extended backwards. The entire skull is relatively narrow so that the skull index descends down to 72nd All bones are characterized by special Thickness of, the skull of Egisheim they are up to 11 millimeters thick. On the women skulls the peculiarities are partly in formed a lesser degree: the eyebrows are almost on them all resigned, the occipital bone is less prominent, namely, the upper end of the scale rises not so strong, the cephalic index has increased by a few per cent, the Cranial vault is still much flattened even with them. " From the skulls of Germanic Reihengräber are Ecker following description 2); "The skull is elongated and narrow" forehead quite narrow and often low, the arcus superciliary well developed in male skulls in most cases 2);
^) De Quatrefages, supra II. 21,. *) E cker, Crania Germaniae meridionalis occidentalis. Freiburg 1865 S. 77th ^) Based on this strong * developed superciliary arches anyway the torvitas oculorum the Gauls, speaks of the Aramianus Marcellinus. Also the eyes of the Germans called Tacitus (Germ. 4) truces. And when Caesar hot * it (B, gall I.. 39): "ne vultum quidem atque aciem oculorum Germanonim ferre potuisse. * 'In the few years ago died in Vienna Military officials FM, a man of gentle nature and moderate intelligence, were the eye brown bow so forth strong that by this means his face the impression / Great ferocity provoked. See. Also on this point the remark SchaaffStockhausen in his treatise: "To regard the oldest Race Skull" In Müller's archive. 1858 S. 469th
Origin of mensché nracen. 57 the apex is either flat or curved more he rises from the Temporal line to the sagittal suture gradually roof shape on. The apex bump are effaced generally. It is particularly characteristic However, the strong development of the occiput. The same is long above, and from the apex usually by a light, at the point the fontanel located depression dropped something. " The Ecker from 18 Reihengräber skulls calculated average Ereitenindex is 71.3, thus the width of the index Canstatt-Race
(72) almost completely coincides. It is also strange is the utterance Virchow ^) on the same if from the Quarternärzeit derived skull of Engis: "The famous and in relation to his age only unexampled Skull Engis, just as the corresponding child's skull, which confirms him, is so exquisite dolichocephalous that if one for himself justified could view, ethnological groups merely due to the skull mold, educate the Engisschädel undoubtedly an ancient Germanic would be and would Xachweis out first that even before the Mongolian immigration a Germanic population on the Maas was sitting. " After the earlier clashes, the geographical Distribution of Canstatt-, or Aryan Race in quaternary and totally wear in the subsequent period understandable. After de Quatrefages the Canstatt-Race lived on mainly the banks of the Rhine and the Seine, but was enough to to Central] taly in Bohemia up to Brüx and in France to to the Pyrenees. Bigger is their distribution in the after-quartertionary period, where they made just as Aryan Race of Scandinavia which stretched across the whole of Europe. ,, The Canstatt -Typus "writes de Quatrefages, ^) ,, soon finds himself quite pure, soon as a result of intersection tongues more or less changed in Dolmen, churchyards from the Gallo. - Roman period and the Middle Ages, and not less in tombs from the modern age from Scandinavia to Spain, Portugal and Italy out of Ireland NND Scotland to the Danube
') Debates of the VII. General Meeting of the German Society Community of Anthropology, Ethnology and Prehistory to Jena in 1876 S. 92nd *) De Quatrefages, supra II. 25th
88 formation deb Menschenbacen. thale, in the Crimea, in Minsk to Orenburg out. hereinafter would 'This race all of the quaternary era up to the present have inhabited Europe. " Should also be noted that the bones of Canstatter suggest people on an athletic body and texture that the same according to the shape of the skull and of the face of the must have caused great impression ferocity.
Section Five,
Origin of Aryan peoples. Immediately after the outputs of the glacial period was Central europe either not at all or only very sparsely populated, so that was available for hardly new immigration, which also soon performed. From the southwest Europe drew people from the so-called Cro-Magnon type to the north before and spread about throughout France, through Belgium, England, the long time after the Quarternärzeit was connected to the mainland, and Ireland. So some of these countries (France and Belgium) received a new, other (Britain and Ireland) in the first place, the first ^) population. Thus, the presence of old dolichocephaler Skull explained in Tombs of the Neolithic period in France, Belgium, England and Ireland, which, as Thurnam recognized first and later by Huxley, Boyd Dawkins has been promoting this dialogue, a surprising resemblance
*) The question of the age of the people in England was in the womb the Anthropological Institute in London in 1877 in the presence of discussed Eminent English anthropologists and led those discussions to the results that people in England probably only the postglacialen time belonged. The speaker at the "Nature" (XVI. 98) reported: "The general impression left upon our minds is did in Britain there no evidence of any palaeolithic men, Either in caves or the river-deposits of an age older than post-glacial, and did the discoveries of the load fourteen yars have raerely given US insteresting details as to the palaeolithic savage, without telling us any thing of his rclation to the glacial period. **
90 origin of Aryan peoples. have sensitivity with the skulls of the Iberians, Phoenicians and Egyptians. ^) In Wales and Ireland has today this Cro-Magnon -Typus obtained quite pure and I leave the detailed description, di ^ Mackintosh ^) has given of the main type of Welsh, here follow: "stature different, often slender neck long. Transition easily, Hair dark and coarse. The face long or very long, narrow or very narrow, broadest below the eyes. Below the protruding cheekbones a sudden sinking. The chin very narrow and receding, but sometimes outstanding. The nose narrow, long or very long, sometimes Jewish form approaching. Forehead narrow, not retreating. Skin wrinkled and either
dark or gloomy röthlichbrauner color. Skull narrow and very long. "This is the type that can be treated as the Milesian draw maintains. Far more important than the immigration of the Cro-Magnons to Central Europe is the Turanian immigration that achieved from Asia followed. Central Europe at that time was probably steppe land and so were the new immigrants under similar circumstances their Life there continue, as they in their Asian homeland were accustomed. Immigration liked the easier by equipping
^) Descendants of these immigrants were the Silures (South Wales), which because of her dark complexion and her usually curly hair already aged thum Iberian origin was attributed. Tacitus (Agricola 11) says of them: "Silurum colorati vultus, torti plerumque criues et contra posita Hispania Hiberos veteres traiecisse easque sedes occupasse fidem faciunt. "Descendants this Silures exist today. Boy d Dawk into (the caves and the urein inhabitants of Europe. Translated from English provided by Spengel. Leipzig and Heidelberg 1876, p 180) writes: "This non-Aryan blood can be even at the present day in the dark-haired, dark-eyed, small oval Face-appointed human impact in the area of Silures where the mountains the Basque population have offered protection against the invading races, recognize. The small, dark Welsh from Birghsshire is in every respect, apart from language and clothes, the same as the Basque residents the western Pyrenees at Bagneres de Bigorre. The small, dark-haired Population of Ireland is by Thurnam and Huxley Iberian descent. ** üebrigens knows the old Phoenician source of the name of Avienus Silures also in southern Spain. ^) Anthropological Review. IV. 1. See, Andree's treatise: "The Remnants of the Celts "in the world. XXXVII. 2G3.
Origin of Aryan peoples. 91 be gone when the immigrants in the largest of the eastern Tlieile union and central Europe's no serious resistance countered magnet flanked by them in Western Europe stood in opposition forming on human by Cro-Maguon-type could be easily Lord, as it gives them, as the skeletons obtained testify physically were superior. From they stir forth those nephrite axes that in in significant numbers Europe have been found, but in any case been brought from Asia were because of known nephrite Europe is quite strange. In consequence of this Turanian immigration one hand and the same previous emigration of Canstatt-Kace after Northern Europe's other hand was the room layout between the latter and the her first standing Cro-Magnon Race
canceled and so it has come about that the broadcasting center Aryan (Scandinavia) is immediately adjacent to areas that, by Turani see elements are populated. Until a few years ago were seen in the Turanians actual aborigines of Europe. Since you the Basques for last Kest kept the same, A. Retzius same due to a very poor material (2 skull) had declared brachycephalic, so it was natural that so many brachycephalic en elements for first residents to keep Europe's. However, it has proved that the Basques are predominantly dolichocephalic and the Cro-Magnon belong to type, and that long before the brachycephalic Dolichocephalic sowol from Canstatt-type as the Cro-Magnon type in Europe have lived. y, in the deepest layers of gravel of the level of Grenelle, '* de Quatrefages noted, ^) "were previously only Dolichocephale, and Although encountered by the Canstatt-Race. In alluvium, in the same Height with enratischen blocks or even among these, at a depth 3-4 meters, there were Dolichocephale that the race of Cro Magnon belong. Only the surface detail, in 2V2 ^ nd V / ^ m Depth, store skulls that are more or less brachycephalic. " Nevertheless, de Quatrefages postponed the oldest brachycephalic Skulls that have been found in Belgium and France, the Skulls of Furfooz, Grenelle and Truchere, even in the quarter holders Era, namely on the basis of and in the caves of Chaleux verified by Furfooz fauna. "The era of polished
*) De Quatrefages, supra II. 17,.
92 origin of Aryan peoples. Stones can not be extended to the point where the chamois, the Capricorn, the antelope Saiga with the Norwegian rat and the Ptarmigan lived together in Belgium. "*) But uses it carefully added: "This point perhaps deserves further investigation." Namely, have the presence of fragments of pottery dishes, found the explored in all of Dupont in Belgium stations have been, and a few other excellent Vorkomnisse Scholars, notably Cartailhac and Cozalis de Fondouce, as evidence it considers that these stations not quaternary with the epoch have to provide, rather to the age of polished stone (neolithic Period) belong. Thus they always have the right hit and can not fauni- asserted by de Quatrefages moments-elastic off the importance of this archaeological moments weaken as it of as no vollgiltiger evidence of the persistence Glacial period can be considered, more than one type of transition period testify.
In French and Belgian soil met by the East ago immigrated brachycephalic with had come from the south Cro-Magnons together and interbred with each other. At least show some belonging to this group Skull character a mixed form; so the width of the index is a Furfooz-type 79.31, the other 81.39, during the Grenelle-type 83.53 in Manne and 83.68 achieved in women and completely the TruchöreType complete with a width of 84.32 Index the character wearing brachycephaly se. The latter types can be rule as unmixed ^ The same show a striking resemblance to the skulls of Cloth, which is why they de Quatrefages and Hamy in their rag have combined type. This flap-type is identical with what Pruner-Bey among his Mongoloid and H. v. Holder meant by his Turanian Race. So while the people of the Canstatt-Race and the Cro-Magnons are European autochthonous and even during the quaternary period in Europe have lived who are MongoloTden there immigrated dwell there since the current geological era. But they are currently the numerically significant
') De Quatrefages, lc 11. 64th
Origin of Aryan peoples. 93. tant element of the population of Europe, especially Central and Eastern Europe's, as I shall demonstrate in more detail later. Now I return to the Cro-Magnon type. What are the characteristics of this Type and in which peoples has the same even get in? The skull from the Cro-Magnon type is dolichocephalic and is the big old Cro-Magnon (in Vezere valley in southern France rich) the width index 73.76, so come to the width of the index Neanderthal skull pretty close. Otherwise, however, the Cro-Magnon Skull the Canstatt Skull dissimilar. His brow is broad and high without particularly prominent frontal sinuses; even the skullcap is regular in shape. Especially peculiar is the face part, inthe middle and upper part Moreover thereof is widened tidy. Similarly, the eye socket openings very wide, but very low. By contrast, taking the median Section of the face and the lower part no part in T his widening. The alveolar the narrow upper jaw appears protruding, so that a corresponding
various prognathism turns; The lower jaw has a excellent by gross3 width ramus adscendens. The chin is triangular and decided to project. ., The open end, the wide, narrow and curved nose of the people of Cro Magnon, "concludes de Quatrefages ^) its characteristic of this type, I have just mittgetheilt in exodus, ,, were well suited perhaps a little unusual looking face with his diamond-shaped outline, which probably small eyes and sat highly trained masseters emphasized be less unpleasant to make it appear. " De Quatrefages noted ^) that the fossil Cro-Magnon EACE was equally disappeared as the Canstatt-Kace, that they might either as this more often, in later periods, even when is represented now living peoples. After Hamy she'll the Basques, among the Berbers, North Africa's ^ and in the Canary Islands. However, their distribution is a much bigger. The Basques, at least as far as they are dolichocephalic, can as the
M De Quatrefages, supra II. 33rd ^) De Quat r ef it ag, supra II. 55th
94 origin of Aryan peoples. last unvermisclit remaining residual dei: once supply throughout Spain spread Iberians are considered as already W. von Humboldt has accepted *) and we can therefore also the old Iberians to this Kace expected. On the other hand Tubino has demonstrated ^) that latter anthropological and probably linguistically, as at least the large number of detected by Philip topographical homonymy proves ^), together with the Hamitic people of North Africa's hanging and that both - Iberians and Berbers - the Cro-Magnon Race belong. That the Berbers in turn in the Semites Asia belong to one race, was mentioned earlier. But the original inhabitants of Italy and Sicily, as well as Greece belongs to the same race, as can be demonstrated in a particular way leaves. To show four examined by Morselli Sicilian skull a most surprising resemblance Semitic skulls. As well has the same Italian anthropologist a striking coincidence found between a Sicilian and a Bedouin skull. *) consists After Maggiorani not only between the Sicilian and Jewish rule skulls a surprising resemblance, but also in Character of a part of the Sicilian population. With the results ratios of anthropological studies agree the past Certificates correspond ^). After Ephoros 7) Iberians have first Sicily
inhabited. Thucydides ^) again reported that the Cyclopes already the Sicani, an Iberian tribe, was preceded. Also Philistus Syracuse 9), ie, a Sicilian by birth, what of
^) W. von Humboldt, Collected Works. II. 194th '^ J Tubino, Los aborigines Ibericos o los Berebres en la peninsula. madrid 1876th *) Proceedings of histor.-philos. Classe Wiener Akademie "1870 S. 546th *) Morselli at Fligier, to prehistoric ethnology Italy. Vienna 1877, p. 10 ^) Maggiorani at Fligier, lc 20th ^) Fligier, Prehistory of Hellas and Italy. In Archives of Anthropology. XIII. 469th ') Strabo YI. 2, 4: ^ aav x "l" Ißrjpec, ou; 7: ep Tiptütou; cpr ^ al TDIV Bapßdcpoav E'f OPOC X ^ yea & at 2IX £ X (ac o ^ xta-Oec;. And Schol to Homer, Oddyss, XXIV 307. 8) ThukydidesVI. 2. ^) Hist. graec. . fr 1,185.
Origin of Aryan peoples. 95 It is particularly important, directs the Sikaaer of the Pyrenean Peninsula from and on the Iberian Peninsula, there were also in the That a city name Sikane. So that antiquity seems to have been considered that the original inhabitants of Sicily Iberian were origin. The original inhabitants of Central and IJnteritaliens, and the island Sardinia were of the same descent. So Nicolucci has hereinafter rejected, ^) that the old Japygier have been dolichocephalic. The same is also evident from the work Caloris 2) of the current Italian population out of which it will be seen that the later (In any case only during the current geological period) in Italy invaded brachycephalic elements Urb.evölkerung pushed further and further to the south, and partly also assimilated itself have, so that at present the same with respect to the former, only a small fraction of the total population forms. Calori has namely investigated nothing less than 2442 Italian and skull found under the same with exclusion of the female insect in 1665
brachycephalic, with an average width of 84. Index 100 Bolognese skulls of both sexes were 97 broad-, 16 Central and only 5 narrow skull. From among 852 heads of Emilia 733 to the broad-, 110 to the middle and 9 on the Schroalschädeln. Also exhibited under 254 heads from the Venetian, the Lombard bardy and the itahenischen Tirol 230 wide, 23 the average, a single narrow shape. In the Adriatic coastlines south of Bologna fall of 376 skulls 265 under the broad, 105 on the middle and 7 on the narrow. Embark like us the Apennines, so, however, are of 213 Tuscan skulls only 134 brachy-, 59 contrast, meso and 20 dolichocephalic. In the former Papal States were 200 skulls only 52 to brachytherapy, If 100 to the meso and 48 to the dolichocephalic. Finally counted from 363 Neapolitans 131 to the broad-, 169 to the Central and 63 to the narrow skulls. Hiebei is still in consideration, that indeed the Aryan immigrants, namely Romans, Gauls and Oermanen that have recently appeared on the soil of Italy, DOLI-
^) Nicolucci at Fligier, to prehistoric ethnology Italy 19th 2) See. P it che l (Ethnology 60) after the presentations on Caloris work BEITEN the Journal of the Anthropological Institute. I. 110th
96 origin of Aryan peoples. choceplial were and therefore probably not all dolichocephalic today as Descendants of IJrbevölberung may apply. I may mention nor that Pruner-Bey, the ancient Etruscans from craniological reasons has actually declared Semites. With regard to the indigenous population of Sardinia is noteworthy that Pausanias ^) tells that Iberians on with their general Norax the island of Sardinia had landed long before the Trojan war and the city of Nora founded. "As a common name of sawn residents of Sardinia, "writes Kiepert, 2) ,, is in Egyptian inscriptions called of the 14th century Shardana: encountered the same Common name us later than Sordönes the Eastern Pyrenees, which of their own Local perception of language and customs-based view of the spa niers Seneca ^), that the Sardinians Iberian tribe were, a high Weight adds. On the other hand, the Punic of the conquerors on the higher mountain landscapes limited Jolaer or here in Sardinia compared to custom and clothing with the Libyans and also has an immigration from the nearby African coast some Probability. It has been noted that the present Mountain. Sardinians within the Roman system in general form the Spanish branches are closer than the Italian. The name of 'I6X.aoi may be connected with the place name Jol in Mauritania. "
Before I tibet go to the Greeks, I still want the judgment R. Hartmann's lead, the in Bourtheilung anthropological Togetherness of peoples to the highest authorities of the counter serviceable part. "There remains no mistaking" he says, *) "that among northern Berbers find individuals whose facial features vividly those of Spaniards and Italians remember. possibly as has GE is a connection between these nationalities here prevails, even before the Pillars of Hercules their current GE staltung received. "
^) Pausanias X. 17th ^) Kiepert, textbook of ancient geography 475th ') Seneca, Consol. ad Helviam 8: "Transierunt et H Ispani, quod ex similitudioe rite apparet. Eadem enim tegumenta capitum idemque genus calceamenti quod est et verba Cantabris quaedam; nam totus sermo ex Converteam satione Graecorum Ligurumque a patrio descivit ". But in connection with this site not in Sardinia but in Corsica. *) R. Hartmann, the peoples of Africa. Leipzig 1879, p. 23
Origin of Aryan peoples. 97 As Urbewohiier Greece the ancient writers call Pelasgians. Your language is by all older historians who remnants have known them (Hecataeus, Herodotus, Thucydides) called barbaric, so was fundamentally different from the language Aryan Hellenes. These Pelasgians were later of the latter subject and arisirt. Of the Attikern particularly Herodotus ^), (Let them hellenisirte Pelasgians are. As a pelasgisch- Hellenic mixing folk were the Attiker in contrast to the Dorians as unmixed Aryan Hellenes. Hence the well-known difference is explained Athenian and Spartan nature as in the Staatseinrichtions, lifestyle, literature and art to express came. As for the language of the Pelasgians, as Herodotus says about being able to say anything definite. Kiepert has several ancient place name (Meyapa, 2cxXa [itc, Mtvwa, 'lapSavo ?, MotXsa,
also the latest work Dr. Weis Bach on the skull shape of modern Greeks *). Among 95 examined skulls he found 40 (42.100 / 0)
') 11 He od I. 57:. * Haavol neXaayol ßapßapov yXwaaav Uv e ?. zi TctVjv f ^ v xal TTi TotouTO t6 neXaoytxov, t6 'Attixov Iovo? dov OeXaayixov 5jji.a rr, j; .eTa3oX7] TTJ iz Fi> XTjvas xal TTJV yXüioaav (xax ^ fxaOe. 2) Kiepert, lc 241st ^) Nicolucci at Fligier, to prehistoric ethnology Italy 19th *) Mittbeilungen Wiener antbropol. Society. XI. 77, P enka, Origen Ariacae. 7
98 origin of Aryan peoples. Dr. Ornstei n found namely in a pretty significant materials (1767 men) blonde hair only at 170 (9.620 / o) "brown in 1561 and Black 36 man, so dark-haired together 90.37 ^ / o, as blue eyes 122 times (6,900 / o), gray 362 times (20,480 / o)) both totogether as possible 484 times = 37,38o / o and brown 1232 times (72.600 / o) So also the dark colors much more prevalent over the brighter. ^) Weisbach even found only 2.12 ^ / o blond hair and 17.02 ^ / q bright eyes. Also what else tibet the physical and mental Features of the modern Greeks is known, ^) it provides closer Semitic Kace as the real Aryans or the Slavs. Even the name Pelasgians means nothing more than "aborigines". The word Tlz'kaT (o (decomposes namely in the trunk TrsXa? And the suffix "^ ot. This ireAa? goes back to a basic form ** paras that nothing otherwise than Ablativform (the tribes. at Conson known coincides with the genitive form) from the root par ^ pra whose Basic meaning of words such as Sanskrit. Pra (prefix) before, pra-Thama-s the first pür-va-s of the front, püras front, before, zend. fra frae, before, para ago, Greek. IRPO ago, irpoi-to-c of the first Trapoc earlier, lat. per, porro, umbr. osk. per-ne forward, lit. pir-ma-s primus, altsl. practice-, pro-, PRS ago, prüvyj, gotli. fruma first, ahd. furisto princeps, goth. faüra, ahd. vora before seen is ^). It means therefore paras means "of earlier ago, from the beginning to "and the basic shape ** parasgai" of earlier
forth or from the beginning of (the land) existent "= Ab-origines which is its formation and importance to very close contacts with IIsXaöYOi. Even closer, however, is the words IlsXad ^ oi the lat. Prisci (Prisci Latini), insofar as it also goes back to '^ paras-kai and only Place the suffix ga has the suffix ka. From ^ paras was first through the intermediate form aperes- ^ piris-, wherefrom by Metathesis' ^ priisand finally pris-ci was, ^)
1) Journal of Ethnology. IX. 39 and XI. 305th 2) Diefenbacb, Ethnology Eastern Europe's. I. 145, 147-150. 3) Curtius, Broad Greek etymology 269 and 284th '•) A. Retzius has erroneously the Pelasgians for a Turanian, brachycephalic tribe declared (see Müller's Archive 1858 p.111..): "The fact that the Etruscans Pelasgians and that the Pelasgians a Turanian, brachycephaler Volksfamily were, I believe with certainty to be able to accept. "The demand effects that incorrect statement of the famous founder of modern Craniology can still be seen in the latest ethnological work.
Origin of Aryan peoples. 99 In the country this dolichocephalic Pelasgians with dark ComPlexion came Aryans to conquer it, and the population subjugate and arisiren. These Aryans called themselves Hellenes. Also This name means the name Aryan: bright, light, white. It is the word '' HXXyjvSs as from the name of dodonäischen 2eXXoi (later ^ EXXot) shows a root sar basis, which shine, shine, means bright. It is this apparent . The following words: Greek 2stp-to-c sun, dog star, astp-ia - "> burning, light, EaP ia-site-? Sunburn, astp-ivo-c summery where t is the first syllable epenthetisch, iX avYj torch und'EXsvvj and ^ Hp-a, lat. ser-önu-s, sol, Sor-änu-s (Apollo), altsl. slü-nice sun, altn. s61, goth. sauil sun etc ^) The Pelasgian original inhabitants of Greece (Carian, Leieger u, a.) close to the tightest of the ancient peoples of Asia Minor, do not turn from the Semitic peoples of Western Asia can be separated. 2) Yet the Greeks recognized the tribal unity of many nations Asia Minor peoples in neighboring Europe and it is remarkable, ■ they mostly former European (Thrace and Greece) Asia Minor and not emerged conversely believed ^) as indeed ^ Uch was the case really.
Thus we see that the original inhabitants of the Pyrenean halfisland, Italy and Sicily and Greece and Asia Minor with the inhabitants of the North African coast and the Semitic Peoples of the Near East anthropological and probably also linguistically is related to each other very closely, so that we fully justified are, if you ever to decides, the ßacen certain Orenzcn to pull out all these nations on the one hand against the Hamites initially subsequent Fulahs in Africa, on the other hand against the Dravida's and the remains of pre-Semitic Ethiopians in Asia and delineate the Aryans in Europe and to supply a single Race some that can best called ^ Mittelland Race ' might be called, as it the round on the shores and on Islands of the Mediterranean is domiciled. However, since
^) Curtius, lc 551st *) See. Movers, The Phoenicians. I. Bonn 1841, p. 15 ®) Diefenbach, Origines Europaeae 46 are therefor many citations.
7*
100 ENTSTEHrNG THE PEOPLES ABISCHEN. this name for so-called the. Caucasian Race Bluroenbach ^ s to Mrs Müller ' » Proposal has come into use, so it is probably just empfehlen, this whole group of nations after the most numerous and significant tant division thereof, the Semites to designate. These Semitic Kace decomposes therefore by in three divisions: the Semites (in the narrow sense) in Asia, the Hamites in Africa and the Japhethites in Europe. This expression namely I want in Anschius » bring to the other two Biblical names in proposal Name of all those peoples Europe ^ s that this Race belong. This Japhethites disintegrate again into two sub-divisions, voa which one the original inhabitants of the Iberian Peninsula, Italy and Sicily, .the other the original inhabitants of Greece and described includes neighboring islands, the former seems to be near the Hamitic, latter closer aiizuschliessen Semitic division. The descendants of Japhethites speak presently to by far the largest part of Aryan languages. Its distribution area was already in antiquity a very limited and it was mainly
Turanian elements which had concentrated the same. make the latter currently, as already mentioned, the numerically most significant element the population of Europe, even if we do not arisirten of the Turanians, the Finno-finni see nations and the Turks, refrain. they the main constituent in part of the population in Sämtliche slave vian countries, in Romania, the German provinces of Austria, in southern Germany, Switzerland, northern Italy and France, but are also an essential element of the population of Greece, Central Italy, northern Germany, Belgium, Great Britain and Ireland. There is absolutely no country in Europe where they do not at least with would represent some Percenten. The causes which the numerical preponderance of Tura African element in Central Europe have brought, have already been in the third section (51) discussed. It is incumbent .mir now some information about the population to make conditions of the aforementioned countries from which the apparent accuracy of the above pronounced sentence, As to the large spread of brachycephalic in Oberitalieu the detailed data about (? its p.95 according to the results of the company
Origin of Aryan peoples. 101 investigations Caloris given. The Slavs ^) as the Romanians 2) known as typical brachycephalic. Particularly surprising is the extraordinarily large extension of the same in Switzerland, in StidGermany and France, countries whose population once for greater part of blond, dolichocephalic Aryans (Teutons, Gauls) existed, the latter currently only a very small fraction, in part of the population. Huxlej estimates the number of brachytherapy cephalic in Switzerland ^ / ^ of the total population and constatirt the very frequent occurrence of Brachystocephalen there with a breadth index of 85 and above. According to the same Gewährsmanne are among Südwestdeutschen 85 ° / q of the population brachycephalic, 36Vo brachystocephal and only 15 ° / ^ be dolichocephalic. In contrast, the East German population is from 60% brachycephalic and 40 Vo dolichocephalic exist. With regard to the old Bavarian Population is Johannes Ranke reached the following conclusions: 3) "After measurements on 1000 after sexual randomly mixed Skulls from the old Bavarian country population is the length wide index of skulls on average 83.2. This index is the same as that which Mr. Ecker at 200 after sexual level, if mixed skulls from the population of Baden top country specific 5 he found on average 83.5. Slightly less kurzköpfig appear the inhabitants of the Swabian lowlands for which Mr. Holder of an average of 81.7 Längeubreitenindex received. Among the measured 1000 Old Bavarian skulls fluctuated
Längeubreitenindex between the two extremes from 70.3 to 97.6. Among the 1000 measured skulls were found 8 Dolichocephale with a Längeubreitenindex below 75 ^. 6 The number of Mesocephalen with an index from 75 to 79.9 is 161. The majority of 1000 Skull, namely 831, were found to be brachycephalic with an index from 80.0 to 97.6. After meeting our measurements
^) After Welcker width index is among the Serbs, Little Russians and Poland 79, with the Romanians, Great Russians and Ruthenians 80, with the Slovenes and Slovaks 81, the Croats and Czechs 82. Weisbach, who after a measures other method, are higher numbers. ^) Diefenbach, Ethnology Eastern Europe's. I. 266th ^) Correspondenz Journal of the German Society for Anthropology, ethnology logy and prehistory. 1877, p 145; Contributions to anthropology and Prehistory history of Bavaria. 111th 108th
102 Origin of ahischen peoples, THEREFORE in Altbayern among the rural population of 100 brachycephalic 19 Mesocephale and 1 Dolichocephaler "should be noted. Is still that after the surveys Ranke's the brachycephalic in Bavaria from North to south increase and that for the dolichocephalic inverse relationship applies. At the old Bavarian rural population close to very closely to the Tyrolean (Oetzthaler, Schnalsenthaler, Lmthaler). Because of Dr. Tappeiner, Dr. EABL Re Hard: and J. Ranke in the skulls of the same measurements made have also shown that these valleys enormously brachy- of a cephalic population and ZAVAR are almost exclusively inhabited. Accordingly, it seems that the German Tiroler typical brachytherapy cephalic among the Aryan people - the Slavs - and among these exceeded even the most brachycephalic Czechs and Croats treflfen. What the population ratios Württemberg arrives, so have investigations H. Hölder's also the presence of a brachycephalic population layer detected. The same company separates a Turanian and a Sarmatian type in opposition to the Germanic type, in addition, it takes many hybrid forms. Decided the majority have the brachycephalic with the prepredominantly dark eyes and dark hair in Kremsthal, in Black * forest, in the Danube valley in the surroundings of Lake Constance and on the eastern part of the Alps, while predominantly Germanic population ments in sub-Schwaben, also in Baar, at the foot of the Alps to Rottweil and thence to addition Gmünd, then also in Franconia Find areas.
Regarding Baden Ecker noted: ^) "The skull of today Inhabitants of our country are as show The measurements, short, wide and while fairly high, of course, in different degrees. The end is usually well developed; the temporal surfaces are curved and it gets characterized the norma frontalis and occipitalis a characteristic shape, which differs from the series graves very. The occipital is, Soon, from the apex, often from the middle of the parietal bones at fairly steeply; soon it is quite flat, flattened, sometimes more flat-spherical curved. "It is very noteworthy that in Ecker Black forest only finds a skull shape, albeit different
^) Ecker, Crania Germaniae meridionalis occidentalis 83rd
Origin of Äischen peoples. 103 Coloring. It follows from the fact that the Aryan coloring in Mixtures longer receives as the Aryan skull shape, just as ANNOUNCE Hoh Huxley claims to have found that in the ethnological classifier fication on the whole, the color of skin and hair a greater importance as far as the osteological Eigenthtimlichliabilities, in so far as the former characters of primary latter Characters proposed by of secondary importance. Likewise Alsace-Lorraine has an eminently brachycephalic population population and of the width index for the same 82.93 Broca. Only 18% have bright complexion and so it is the country still behind Bayern (with 20Vo) returns and takes under Sämtliche German Countries what the Procentsatz the population with lights Complexion concerned, the lowest level one, a fact that well over all other moments the sympathies of Alsace Lorraine for Frank " rich states since they are its inhabitants anthropological detail as the North German and the anthropological moment much a more important than the linguistic-ethnic. Of the current population of France designs of the ethnology of his country-deserved Roget de Belloguet as follows: "Pris en masse, nous sommes un peuple brun ou chätain, aux yeux variant du noir au brun clair, d'une taille plutot audessous de la moyenne qu'au dessus, peu charg ^ d'embonpoint et d'un temp ^ perament fort peu lymphatique. Nos membres SOAT minces, notre force musculaire mediocre, mais notre Constitution est ^ nergique; Hurry Supports les travaux les plus rude, et aussi bien les brave rigueurs d'rhiver et les ardeurs dT ^ te que les longues ou les fatigues private tions. Nous avons conserve la furie de Tattaque, mais avec plus d'agility ^ dans nos mouvements et de la lutte solidité dans. e NFIN nos tetes sont plus rondes qu'ovales et nos traits Arron-
disy suivant Desmoulins. On voit que, sauf sur un seul point, nous sommes en tout Toppose de l'ancien type gaulois. "Broca has by measuring 384 skulls of Parisians from the 12th to the 19th century for the same has an average width of Index 79,45 determined. On purest but show the brachycephalic type the Savoyards with a breadth index of 83.63 and Auvergnaten with an index of 84.07 (Broca).
^) Roget de Belloguet, Ethno Genie gauloise. II, 198th
104 Origin of akischen Volker. Does France still in historical times by the Immigration Germanic tribes ^) an increase of the Aryan element learn, so was reversed same in North and Central Germany if the brachycephalic element a significant in historical times Growth. This was done by Slavic migrations. It stands notes that, around the 6th century the eastern part of Holstein Oldenburg, Lauenburg, Mecklenburg, Etigen, Vorpommern, the northern union part of Mark, the southeastern part of Hannover, Alt mark, a great part of the province of Saxony, Altenburg, a Part of the Reuss countries, Upper Franconia, the Main valley up to Wtirzburg, especially the area around Bamberg, a large Thei ^ of Middle Franconia, the Lausitz and Silesia Slaven inhabited 2) how indeed about the same time the German-Austrian lands (Lower and Upper Austria, Styria, Carinthia, Carniola, the Puster thal in Tirol) likewise an exclusively Slavic population had, whose memory just as in North and Central Germany in a large number of Slavic Local, mountain and river name lives on today. The Slavic population was to most part germanisirt and have this germanisirten Slaven we primarily existing in Northern Germany brachycephalic Population selement due. It was noted earlier that the Turanian element the Cro-Magnons has pushed southward. There now arises the Whether not perhaps the latter in the same manner from the Tura niem have been subjugated and turanisirt like this again later were subjugated and arisirt of the Aryans. This question is fio important because with the same, the question of anthropologischto-linguistic position of the Basques and Etruscans at the hip sammenhängt. The Basques are known to exhibit no uniform type. The Spanish Basques are mainly according to the investigations Broca dolichoceplial (the average width of the index of residents in Zaraus Guipuzcoa is 77.62), the French into a significant
^) Come in once of the castle-undern inhabited Depart- Today tements Doubs, Jura and Cote-d'Or few cases military Untaugsensitivity ago due to lack of required body size. 2) Koihnann in Archives of Anthropology. XITI. 111.
Deb Aryan origin. 105 Parts (37.36 ^ / o) brachyceplial (the average width index of residents of Saint-Jean-de-Luz is 80.25). From this already ersieht you, that the Basques can not be considered an un-mixed people, but that they are a mixed people, ^) as well Pruner-Bey and A. d'Abbadie, himself a Basque by birth, expressly declare. It is no doubt that the type of dolichocephalic Basques on the fossil Cr o-Magnon -Typus back so that it to the big yesphetitisch-Hamitic-Semitic peoples group includes, as we in the brachycephalic * Basque descendants of early throughout France have seen propagating Turanian. 2) Now lets well imagine that these Turanian of a part Iberians gained the rule and that this part of the language his men had accepted. This assumption is supported except the already quoted place Strabo's the fact that, according to the Judgments van Eys' ^ one of the most distinguished connoisseur of Basque Language is not possible, the Iberian from Basque to explain ( "que le basque n'explique pas Tiberien") 3), as the same also the inconsistency of many explanations Iberian place names from the Basque, the W. v. Humboldt has established, proven.
For the same results came Vinson who finds also that the Iberian coin legends for Basque not want to add and more attention to another fremdzungiges people in Spain. *) So would easily explain that the Basques who in their majority not show the Turanian type, speak a language that of very important connoisseurs of Basque (Euskara) as a Ural-Altaic language is explained. Sayce elaborates on this difficult question in the following way i ^) "With this family (Turanian) I believe did Basque must therefore be grouped. Prince Lucien Bonaparte, Charencey, and others have shown thatthis insteresting language Agrees closely with Ugric in grammar, structure, numerals, and pro-
^) This is also suggested what Strabo (III. 1, 6) on the script and language Iberian says: xal oi dfXXot "l ^ Tipzi (except Turdetanern and [or] Turdulern) 2) See. Pruner-Bey in Bull, de la Societe d'anthropologie de Paris. "he. II. 24th ^) Revue de linguistique et de philologie compar ^ e. 7. juillet 1874, p. 6. *) La Republique Fran ^ aise. Vendredi 14 aout 1874th *) Sayce, The principles of comparative phiiology. London 1876, p. 2t.
106 Origin of Äischen peoples. nouDS. Indeed, the more I examine the questioii, tlie nearer does TLE relationship appear to be more love especially When the newly-revealed Accadian language of ancient Babylonia, by far the oldest specimen of the Turanian family did we possess, is Brought in to use for the pnrpose of comparison. M. Antoine d'Abbadie, in d'Abbadie et Chaho's "] fctudes Grararaaticales sur la Langue euskarienne" (pp. 17, 18) has pointed out as far back as 1836 the resemblances did exist between Basque on the one band, and Magydr and lapping on the other. " This assumption is confirmed yet by a body in sulfonic
picius Severus. ^) It is said there: "Sed cum cogito me hominem Gallum inter Aquitanos verba facturum, vereor ne offendat vestras nimium urbanas aures sermo rusticior. . . Tu vero, inquit Postumianus, vel Celtice aut si mavis, Gallice loquere, dumraodo Martinum loquaris. "Gallice and Celtice stand in contrast to the lingua latina and designate the two languages spoken in pre-Roman Gaul languages, one of which is the language of the Aryan conquerors (the Gauls) the other language of the Turanian subjugated (Are the = the "Dark". See the later versions) was. It follows from this Place, firstly that even at the time of Sulpicius Severus in Gaul the language of Are received and secondly, that in Aquitaine celtisirt the there living Iberian aborigines, that is was turanisirt. Had she spoken iberisch so Postumianus would take "Celtice" certainly "Iberice" have said. comparison missing it when Diefenbach believed ^ Celtice '^ Gallic and "Gal lice "j, which was then spoken in most parts of Gaul Latin or the Romance unlike the sermo urbanus the early Romanized provincials sirten mean ".") If the relationship of the Basque with the Ural Altaic languages not yet proven until now to the full evidence could be, perhaps never will be proven, may eo consider one that languages spoken by a tribe strange people be accepted, usually in phonetic and morphological Respects experienced profound changes, the Reconstruction a the basic linguistic forms at etwaigem lack of older literature
^) Sulpicius Severus, Dial. 27 L ed. Halm. ^) Diefenbach, Origines Europaeae 430th
Origin of Aryan peoples. 107 plants - and this is missing just in the Basque language - almost to Unmösrmake sensitivity. Case is similar to the look Etruski. The kraniolocal studies have also the Etruscans as a mixing folk appear. After Baer, ß. Wagner and Pruner-Bey is their Skull dolichocephalic; A. Retzius, Lagneau. and Vogt mind the Etiusker declared brachycephalic. Matter of fact, can be found also dolichocephale and brachycephalic skull. After Nicolucci education an end to the brachycephalic smaller fraction of the population, namely 37%, according to Zanetti even only 23o / o. If Pruner-Bey dolichocephalic Etruscans declared for Semites and Zanetti a comparison kinship same has with the Egyptians found ^) so I can is quite find anything Auflfälliges, but only in another Confirmation of acceptance set forth in more detail above see that
Italic indigenous people with the Semites and Hamites a EACE formed. On the other hand, I find the statement that Deecke in Archaeological Society has submitted to Berlin for Easter 1876 that to Siberia he sought the relatives of the Etruscans, ^) displayed considering some of himself in seineu "Etruscan researches" alleged analogies with the Finnish languages and on Due to the undisputed fact that the Etruscans with the Rhaetian population in the north of Italy (in Graubtinden and Tirol) related ^) and this population because of their eminent Brachycephaly and their other physical habit anyway to see Turani Race must be counted *) nothing so startling results
^) The detailed references in Flig ier, to praehiatoriRchen Ethnologfie Italiana liens 43rd 2) O. Mül) he-Deecke, the Etruscans. Manch-avt 1877. I. Preface IX. P) Steub, to Raetic Ethnology. Stuttgart, 1854, where historical linguiis detected stic that the Etruscans were hangover. But are not as they believed the Etruscans from northern Italy to Tyrol and in the Switzerland immigrated, but the migration was performed reversed from north to the south. Yoti the old products is particularly remarkable far the the Justin. XX. 5: "Alpinis quoque ea gentibüs haud dubie origo est (from Etruscis) maxime Raetis, quos ipsa loca efferarunt, ne quid ex antiquo, praeter sonum leftguae, nee eum incorruptum, retinerent. " *) Diefenbach, Origines Europaeae 109 notices about the phys. Habit Etruscan: "The Romans appeared the Etruscans as" obesi et pingues, "what first like to go on their well life, but to some extent by the figures
108 origin of Aryan peoples. of when it mancliem may seem at first glance, since all Attempts language of the Etruscans as a Semitic (stiletto) or Aryan, or Italic to prove, as decided contaminated are to be regarded succeed. This is true not only of the experiments Corssens, but also of the very recently by Deecke itself attempts made, the Etruscan for an Italian language to explain. ^) TJebrigens had before Deecke Isaac Taylor in his "Etruscan Researches * '(1871) made an attempt to the bring Etruscan with the Ural-Altaic languages combined. Also in this issue is probably only the future safe development divorce bring. It is no coincidence that on the third stideuropäischen Peninsula, the Balkan Peninsula, a similar problem of endgiltigen Solution waits. had Again Semitic with Turanian elements
collide and it could consequently similar liabilities develop ratios as the on the Pyrenean and on have developed Apennine peninsula. The question of the genealogical logical relationship of the Albanian, the first in here Is concerned, is currently a quite open and also what known about the skull shape of Albanians by Virchow is based on too scanty material; than that the order anthropological classification of Albanians might try. Should they really belong to the brachycephalic type, how to the could accept a few measured skulls be inclined so this circumstance would be suitable, the major concerns, which
the sculptures is confirmed. These often show short, stocky stature the arms and the nose short and thick, the face size, its outline around, lent, chin strong and slightly protruding, eyes big. '* So these are ZügBj neither Semitic nor Aryan, but the Turanian rac3 come (see. the following) and the still frequent in purer form occur in areas of the old Raetia. *) Deecke, Etruscan researches and studies. Second Issue. Stuttgart 1882. See. The decisive Verwerfungsurtheil the joint operator of this collective melwerkes, Pauli's, in Lit. Certralblatt. 1882, no. 22, p 745. As is known, has his time also Deecke against Corssens same view of the Aryan character ter of Etruscan pronounced with the same decisiveness. Had the same really an Aryan language, so the convincing proof would therefor in the same way as has been done for the Oscan and Umbrian long »
Origin of Aryan peoples. 109 against EinreJhung the Albanian under the Aryan languages raise to amplify a Major. In the great importance that in the Turanian element Aherthum has attained and even more in recent times in Europe, it seems necessary, a short description of the physical follow and mental characteristics of the Turanian Kace allow. What the physical type of the same are concerned, it appears of the Semitic as of the Aryan essentially different. The stature is smaller than that of the Aryans, especially among women and it shows up most often a tendency to fat, therefore the shape as bloated appear. The shape of the skull is brachycephalic that Face training round with particularly strong development of the upper Parts. The eyes are small and black in color, which eye caves are not deep, the eyelids appear towards the nose cut to wrong because the internal angle of the same only incomplete open come. ^) 'The eyebrows are narrow, black and little
bent. The cheekbones are high and above. The nose sitting on the forehead on wide and lies at the root of the Face almost in the same plane, at the extreme end of it is wide and flat. The chin is short, the ears large and from the head a little spreading. The hair is simple, rough and glossy black. The beard is poorly developed, thin and black in color; he usually grows only around the lips and the lower part of the Chin. Whiskers are within the Turanian Haco something inexperience hear it. The color of the skin is white with a tinge of yellow or Brownish, in the southern regions even into Dusky. Fr. Müller, whom I removed this characteristic of the physical type have, includes the same with these words: ^) "makes the whole the Mongolian type the impression of the childlike, open, due care loose and socialize. All these features are greatly enhanced by the lack of or weak facial hair, what the man a feminine type adds. In fact, it is where a wide Clothing is worn, often heavy, men's and women faces today allsogleich to differ. "
^) This feature is not found hei all Turanian peoples, 2) Fr. Müller, General Ethnography 412. See. Still PrichardW agner, natural history of the human race. I. Leipzig 1840, S. 312 "
110 emergence dek Aryan peoples. This type can be found in its original purity particularly numerous in all the countries of Europe - of the of Ugro-Finns and Turks inhabited areas is of course here off see - whose Turanian indigenous people not from actual Aryans, but only secondhand this from some people arisirten was one who language they speak presently; This is namentLich is the case in the Alpine countries, whose inhabitants only in relatively moderate later time gave up their own language and for any learned Romanesque or Germanic language, so \ ^ 'ie in all those now Slavic countries, which have been later colonized by Slavs, and where the latter then with approximately encountered Finno-Finnish Aboriginal amalgamated. Otherwise he has greater consecutive or lesser admixture of Aryan blood several modifications learn, especially in coloring the hair and eyes, less in anatomical structure of the skeleton, which is the Aryan inputs rivers showed against resistant will. As to the psychological character of the Turanian, as appears The same is also different from that of the Aryans and Semites. It lack the powerful energy of the will, the initiative of the Action, the pronounced sense of independence and the
deep-rooted personality feeling that the peoples of the Aryan and Semitic race, especially the former intrinsically been so seriously is thümlich. ^) There they also lack that invigorating and warming Fantasy that among the Aryans and Semites those gorgeous art has geschaflfen that today the object of our admiration
^) Graf Gobiiieau who has already recognized ^ 30 years ago that currently under Sämtliche Aryan peoples the Germanic peoples the Aryan archetype still comparatively represent the purest, characterizes the Aryans in his ^, Essai sur l'inegalitö des races humaines. "IV. Paris 1855, p. 36 in the following Way: "L 'Arian est donc superieur aux autres hommes dans la principalement mesure de son intelligence et de son energy. . . Une des premieres consid (5rationa aux quelles l'aspect du monde germanique donne lieu, c'est encore celle-ci, que l'homme y est tout et la nation peu de chose. On y aper ^ oit l'individu avant de voir la masse Associée, circonstance fondamentale, qui excitera d'autant plus Tinteret qu'on prendra plus de soin de la comparer avec le spectacle offert par las agregätions de metis se'mitiques, helleniques, romains, kymris et slaves. La on ne voit que presque les multitudes; l'homme ne compte pour rien et il s'eflface d'autant plus que le melange ethnique auquel il appartient etant plus compliqu ^, la confusion est devenue plus consid ^ rable. "
Origin of Aryan peoples. hl form. By contrast, the Turanian pas ^ is siv-phlegmatiscli, consequently in his whole way of thinking and way of looking strictly conservative and Innovations averse. It blends light and happy in the conditions conditions of social and state organization and have often the state organisms of the peoples of this race, as all dag Chinese empire, a surprisingly long time and are external and inner storms, where other states would have perished, passed by them without extensive damage. States of the colossal expansion, such as occur in Turanian peoples, would in a population purely Aryan or Semitic origin unthinkable. The Aryans and Semites opposite appears ier Turanian as outspoken sentimentalist and also provide its Seals (Finns, Turks) the best evidence for the great Innigspeed and depth of his emotional life. A related concern is that he peaceable and friendly also appears in personal transport. Likewise, his religious feeling full depth and truth. The conflict averse, he is at war bravely and persistently, against the enemy even cruel. What it but especially cbarakterisirt, its eminently practical-sober sense of always is directed to the target, and its strictly realistic view of World and man in general, properties that in the preponderance the intellectual function and the lack of imagination rooted have. From this school of thought sprang those two powerful specifically Turanian Culturentwicklun gen Asia - the Chinese and
Sumerian-Akkadian - who only stand in their way and of which in particular the latter for the whole cultural development of Asia and Europe's has become of utmost importance. "These Akkadians," noted Sayce, i) "have a highly significant tant role in the spiritual development of mankind played, and they were showing the first civilization to Western Asia brought. Up to them, we can use the arts and sciences, religious traditions and philosophy not only of Assyrians but also the Phoenicians and Syrians, even the Hebrews traced. From Chaldea forth the germs came Greek art and some figure of the Greek gods
*) Sayce, Babylonian literature, German of Friederici, S. 7. Likewise, judges Lenormant, the beginnings of civilization. I. 73rd
1
112 origin of Aryan peoples. lind Hero world. The columned reached its first and highest Development in Babylonia, the lions, which still maintains the main entrance Mycenae's guard, are decidedly Assyrian origin, and the Greek Herakles with his twelve labors will be Model in the hero (Izdubar) the great Chaldean epic. It is in fact difficult to say how much of today's culture we are not the stocky people with the eyes langgeschlitzten owe in ancient Babylonia. Jerusalem and Athens the holy places of our modern life and both are deeply been influenced by the idea that the old its starting point Akkad had. The Semite has always been a trader and broker and his earliest business was trade in intellectual commodity. Babylonia was the home and mother-Semitic culture and semiRoommate inspiration. The Phoenicians never forgot that they a colony were from Persiscben Golfe ago and the Israelites reported that his ancestor Abraham was born in Ur of the Chaldeans. " As is known, also has America in Mexico and Peru two independent Culturcentren. According to A. Eetzius ^) it was the brachycephalic elements of native Americans (the "AmeriAfrican Mongols "), the arrived there to the high culture Bltithe justified, as indeed Peschel indeed the whole American Prehistory population as to tnranischen Race duly considered. We see aleo that no less than four separate Culturschöpfungen (in China, Babylonia, Mexico and Peru) of tnranischen peoples off
are gone, a circumstance which in any case for the eminent intellectually tual empowerment throughout EACE drops an vollgiltiges testimony. Given this fact, and if we continue considering that also a people of Semitic EACE - the Egyptians - their own Culture has produced, it is striking that we nowhere a find trace of it, that the Aryans before their separation in a higher Of civilization passes. would that be about the culture of the Egyptians Compare or Akkadians could. Yes, we know that the Germans, So those who left their latest Aryan homeland yet as semi-barbarians the stage of history entered, namely at a time when other nations already climbed a high stage of civilization had. This fact is all the more striking than the later
1) Miller's archive. 185 "S. 136th
Origin of Aryan peoples. 113 Services of the Aryans same as a gifted and did strong let ßace appear. The remarkable fact finds, however instantly declaration, considering the conditions under which a civilization ever created. "Not on any exercise their Landbaues suitable stains country, ** says Fr. Müller ^) ,, may be a develop higher culture. There are only a few large, through mass Mountain protected and intersected by major currents levels or a convenient location with islands on which to form larger, people accumulate companies and in mutual intercourse with each other can produce the elements of culture independently. And their are not many in all the inhabited earth. ** Müller takes only about seven tracts of land, which the conditions for independent Development of a higher culture combine in themselves: China, India, Mesopotamia, Egypt, the sea coasts and islands of Asia Minor with the opposite peninsulas and islands of Europe, Mexico and Peru. Among them can be found not Scandinavia, home to the Aryan. Add to this another factor. History shows that any higher education solely on the basis of slavery is possible. So it was in ancient Rome and Greece, and so it was in all other ancient cultivated countries. For we know that Aryans, Semites and Turanian almost everywhere, wherever they penetrated an already by former days settled population vorfanden which, if they do not had been destroyed or displaced by the superior conquerors was forced to Sclavendienste. It was different in Scandinavia. Here the Aryans were the first inhabitants and therefore obliged itself to provide for the satisfaction of their physical needs. To the Care of the formation could not think in such circumstances well will. It would therefore be wrong, from the fact that the Aryans in proethnischen period it no higher cultural development
have brought a conclusion to their lower mental endowments to draw, just as it would be wrong due to the fact that several Turanian peoples resulted in unfavorable external supply ratios are stopped at a deep stage of civilization, the intellectually tual empowerment Race to question as such. If we consider the current European peoples to anthropological strategy viewpoint, classify, and the same on the basis of these
^) Fr. Müller, General Ethnography 67th F e a nk, Origen Ariacae.
114 formation deb Aryan peoples. Classification grouped, it is clear that compared with the limits anthropological provinces that we receive so neither the ethnic, still coincide political boundaries. Some ethnic-political Units combine the largest anthropological opposites; conversely show some political community despite their ethnic Manifold unitary nature in anthropological Hin. looks. So has Italy, a political and national unity government, in its northern provinces a population of the population Lower Italy and Sicily the EACE after is quite different. From Italy in particular word applies Ratzel ^): "commonality of Language, religion, customs, the beliefs especially wag one national or popular consciousness called, these are only GE wänder which wraparound or equal with over differing types are thrown. "However, despite the uniform attire, the astute observers recognize these differences immediately. The same is true of Germany, whose southern part of a population wierden inhabited population belonging to the population of the northern, in special northwestern parts where the Germanic type has not yet received quite pure, an anthropological contrast forms, but with the Roman population of Switzerland, Northern Italy, France and the German Slavic, Romanian and ugro- Finnish population of Eastern Europe can easily combine an anthropological group represented by the prevalence of Turanian type is characterizes. Vice versa shows the four languages of Switzerland (German, French, Italian, Ladin) on the whole, a single type, as when of the Jews, to them kindred, little numerous labor meniern and Gypsies apart, the polyglot Austro-Hungarian step monarchy. Dr. Weisbach, who on the Physical Habit the Austrian Peoples provided the most in-depth investigations taken has, following width indices 2): Romanians 80.6, German 81.1, 81.9 Magyars, Italians 82.2, 83.8 Slovenians, Ruthenians 82.9, Croats 82.9, Poland 83.5, 83.6 Bohemia, Slovaks 83.6. One sees
the fact that all these nations from anthropogenic (throughout brachycephalic) logically are very close together and it is only the large
^) Ratzel, Aothropo geography. Stuttgart 1882 S. 468th 2) Wiener Medicinische yearbooks. 1864. II. 124th
Origin of Aryan peoples. 115 Differences in the culturellen development thereof, and the ethnic founded on language and customs differences that the attentive to the characteristic physical features less make lay tilted, from the culturell- ethnic diversity on to close an anthropological difference. Thus, while the frontiers of anthropological provinces the boundaries of ethnic groups and political community not coincide, a fact that in the history European Kacen and peoples their full explanation is ^ shows located merkwürdigerAveise that disclosure of the two districts over almost all of Europe widespread manifestations of Christian doctrine - The Greek and Roman Catholicism and Protestants Semitism - with the proliferation of districts Turanian type one hand and the Germanic Aryan type on the other hand almost together fall. That the Connex between the Race character and national Form of religious intuition is far more intimate than that between the national language form and the Race character shown by the example of Jews who consistently abandoned its national language in Europe and the language of that country have adopted, where they just life, but hold with great strength in their religion. That Christianity in its very essence the real Aryans with his cheerful outlook on life, his arrogant nature, its Like the struggle was not congenial best proved by the fact, that Christianisirung many Germanic tribes comparatively very late done, partly by force into existence had to be brought, and tibet all only through extensive Concessions sions to the altnationalen customs and ideas of the same possible "Was. German Protestantism itself was nothing more than a has come to sudden breakthroughs Reaction of Germanic Aryan popular mind against a religion that never innermost in the Thought and intuition, the remaining unmixed Germanic had been incorporated. The fact that most asked German princes at the head of the Protestant movement have also explained by the desire that altnationalen Claims of the nobility on the leading role in the leadership of the people the powerful become priests able towards play to
bring. And why Protestantism has the same of everything arrival 8th*
LLSs origin of Aryan peoples. fadge to quickly and easily found in those countries input, predominantly described by unmixed remaining Germanic tribes lives were (northern and central Germany, Denmark, the Scandinavian Countries, Holland, Great Britain) and either only temporarily or no proliferation found in countries whose population was composed of other race elements. Even today it is Protestant propaganda impossible pendant in greater winning numbers in these countries, but on the other hand as well as the Catholic propaganda in purely Protestant countries no significant union successes can be achieved. Previously it has Catholicism in all those countries where the short-headed, dark-haired populating " population is predominantly without great difficulty the terrain claimed ^ nevertheless some of them repeatedly, the most profound had to sustain political and social upheavals, a proof that Christianity in his Catholic design Thought and intuition, the Turanian Kace is closer than of the Germanic Aryan race, as indeed in many cases with the to Christianity contacting Buddhism countless followers imter won the Turanian peoples of Asia. But the third European race, the Semitic, which currently still comparatively purest under Sämtliche Countries of Europe has received in Sicily and Spain - of the Caucasian peoples and the Jews apart - not behaved indifferent to Christianity. It is no coincidence that just in Spain Catholicism that character of intolerance and fanaticism has assumed the Christianity as the such is quite strange and in which we see nothing than the reflex of those religious and political intolerance, as they characteristically just the peoples of the Semitic race in so Way is peculiar. Aptly Peschel has here over geurtheilt: ^) "Will to Christianity its persecution of heretics, his Inquipositions, its religious wars, Ever his intolerance for down load, so make the Vorw ^ ürfe but only those which the Teachings of gentleness turned into its opposite. "One sees hereby of the importance the Race character even the mighty inputs rivers of religion against belongs.
') Peschel, Ethnology 315th
Origin of Äischen peoples. 117 The fact that the contrast of the races by ethnic unity, as they first come into the common language to express, can not be üherwunden, ^) follows from the simple Fact that the racial characters as something unalterable represent, however, the ethnic moments, namely language and Custom, easily subject to change. The history, in particular the German history provides numerous confirmations of this sentence. It but come this Race opposites in this case, not in pure Form but in the form of social, political and religious Opposites to day: in the form of social and political counter rate if only because of a race strange Eiitnationalisirung People usually the sociale and political subjection another nation precedes, in the form of religious opposition tibet because religion and race in a certain cooperation hange communicate with each other. I recall all during run Middle Ages in the German cities of Battle of the guilds ■ against the dominant position of the patricians, at the battle of Peasants and burghers against the nobility, to the great religious wars, the mangled Germany by two centuries, to the particuiaristischen aspirations of this century. It can be in any easy to show individual case that the opposition parties do not only of social or political point of view or the religious confession Nisse by; but at least in the majority of the race after were different.
^) Regardless occurs in the large for more than 20 years Politics Europe's tends to days, state polity ethnic purely tronic form basis or in other words, the political boundaries with to unite the ethnic boundaries. The pulse Hiezu did not, which is probably to. Note, practically from the men of rigorous science, but of matic statesmen from that in the nationality principle a powerful political matic Agitationsmiltel received. The new science of anthropology had to deny the validity of these efforts. "Toute repartition politique fondee sur Tethnologie est absurd ** says de Quatrefages in Bull, de la Soci ^ te d'anthropologie de Paris. 2. ser. VI. 183. In the same sense have also Virchow and Hovelacque expressed. See DESS latter:. ,, Langues, races, nanalites. "Paris 1875, p. 22. Incidentally, it is indicative of the political history Roommate theories that the nationalities theory, the first in France by Napoleon III. the stamp officially-practical importance was presently is fought most resolutely in France.
118 Origin of Äischen peoples. The collapse of the Aryan -germanischeu from elements in
Central Europe founded social-political order under performed greater or lesser vibrations at the close of the previous and in the course of the current century. It has already been stated that there were climatic causes which gradually ^ particularly in France and the brachycephalic Stiddeutschland Items procured the numerical preponderance, so that the small minority hang down, representatives of the old order this same could no longer sustain. Then there was a Another no less important circumstance. Since the discovery Arne * America's and the opening of new sea routes went the power of the Aryan Emigration, which until then after certain intervals each time the continentale Europe and the UK, together with Ireland had tiberfluthet, adjacent from Scandinavia and the dissemination Scandinavia landscape of the Aryans from after the newly discovered overseas countries ^ the option currently being the Aryan influences in the same way are discarded, as previously with respect to Europe's was the case. Again appears as the most powerful obstacle to the Aryan education spread the climate, so far the as countries with subtropical climate Settlement of unmixed Aryan extraordinary difficulties oppose. In consequence of this diversion of Aryan emigration flow remained central Europe since the beginning of the modern era, when we speak of the refrain Episode of the Swedish War in the 17th century, of spared an Aryan invasion and that fact meant that the Aryan element that received an increase of either side, zurückgieng from the already mentioned reasons, more and more and that the Turanian, at the time of hearing element its Emancicould perform pations aspirations with ever greater success. Therein lies primarily the historical importance of developcover of America for Europe and it can be with certainty argue that without this event the ethnological and political Ratios of Europe would present a different picture than against, rently is the case. Because the causes that years ago, nearly 5000 have determined the Aryans to leave Ilire Scandinavian home and over enforce after conti neutalen Europe, acting in unschwächtem Maasse today continues: there is the ever increasing Difficulty is there to feed and to found a family "
Origin of Aryan peoples. 119 What is true of the Scandinavian Mntterlande also true of Denmark and Great Britain. ^) Nevertheless, we see that the Aryan element, when in modern times in Central and Southern Europe is no longer the meaning has that been there in the early and late antiquity and the Middle Ages has, yet, always in this part of the world, a position commanding respect occupies and that only he and the Turanian elements
are determined the same fate. What has changed is his mere Name and the venue of its activity: the force that once almost Europe and part of Asia and even the defeated mighty Egypt has put in terror, has remained the same and as long remain the same as long as the Aryans a reasonable senes climate is granted and the struggle for existence the Bethätigung all making their forces to necessity and so the decline DERsame hintanthält. Only by the same means by which their physical and mental superiority has been acquired, the same are obtained. These versions have purpose, the significance of anthropogenic pologischen moment against the purely ethnic, personal and geographical moments, as for the previous history conception was decisive alone to bring the proper effect. The E-acen are just the Permanent change with the events that
^) This is also confirmed by historical evidence. From the Normans are told that with them the single father because of large number of his children his adult sons except one, whom he described as his heirs has held back, have driven by it. They say at G ui 1. G et om., Hist. Normadnor. 4: "Quae gens idcirco they multiplicabatur, quoniam nimium dedita luxui mulieribus iungebatur multis. Nam pater adultos ölios a se pellebat, praeter nNum, quem heredem sui iuris relinquebat. ** It this resulted in the Necessity for the emigrants to pounce on other peoples. similarity pending reports also Paul the Deacon of the peoples of Scandinavia. See. Philipps in the Proceedings of the histor.-philos. Classe the Vienna Academy. 1870 S. 521. Likewise F.Dahn (Wietersheim-Dahn, history sees the Great Migration. I. Leipzig 1880, p 8) in the population UebervÖl the actual Liche cause of Germanic migrations, like me, anyway this Germanic people migration as a kind of continuation of the old Aryan international law bewegungeri appear. From this point of earning Dahn * s meeting place Liche remarks "about the nature of the Migration '* (p 10-25) a to 80 greater attention.
120 origin of Aryan peoples. Nations, however, are transitory and it can be demonstrated that some peoples whose physical habitus and intellectual character unhas remained changed, have often changed their language. This is not to speak further on of Aryans or Indo-Europeans and to leave any tibet, the same present as him just pleased, as if this fact for historical viewing tion something unessential. But not only for the hisLiche consideration at all, but in particular for the process understanding of the linguistic and literary historical development is essential, the anthropological moment described continually in mind
hold. It is not possible the drastic difference between Roman and Greek literature, between the Roman and to understand the Greek language, if you do not know that to the structure of the Roman people an item in excellent Maasse has implicated that at the structure of the Greek People have very little or no part. Needless barely noticing that I Turanian (brachycephalic) element mean, that such a lasting influence on the design of won Roman language and literature. Nor is it possible the universality of German literature and art, by which have the same one-sided in such a striking manner by the more literary and artistic efforts of other more homogeneous Peoples distinguished to understand if you do not know that since ancient and modern times the Aryan and Turanian and since the middle of the last century and the Semitic element, each in its Way affect the intellectual life of Germany. Then comprehends you, how was it possible that any kind of poetry, each scientific discipline, each artistic problem pitched his excellent editor has found. This universality of the spiritual Efforts is a kind of substitute for the many and serious political Disadvantages that Germany has always been from the anthropological comparison have grown resigned majority of its inhabitants. To what extent the Turanian element developing the Aryan Languages in general and of German in particular has influenced and the direction in which this influence has argued, will be shown later. There now arises the question of where the Aryans first lowhave left after the power of their emigration calibration Tung
Origin of Aryan peoples. 121 had taken to the south. This question is almost answer security meaning that they probably after of Jtitland from neighboring areas of present-day Germany, Holland, Belgium France and England penetrated and spread there done well by Germany from further foray against the still more southerly countries (Switzerland, Italy i)). However, it is also possible that Italy its first Aryan immigrants from France ago have received and would support this assumption, the fact that is well known, the Germanic tribe of the Teutons the has taken way to Italy via France. But that, Germany already laujce from invading Germanic tribes of Aryans had been occupied, resulting from the many geographical names of undoubtedly Celtic provenance. That the Aryans who on this previously lived mentioned areas, belong together and first have detached from the common Aryan ground floors, teaches Language history. It is known that within the Aryan languages
the Celtic and the Italic languages (Latin, Umbrian, Oscan) form a tighter unit. ^) On the other hand it can be shown that the Celtic-Italic languages in their morphological Build the oldest known traditional development phase of Aryan under Sämtliche representing Aryan languages. Because the widely held view that the individual merely Aryan languages phonetically from each other differ and that they in their morphological Build no comparison have differences of, is decidedly incorrect, in particular those it relates to the construction of the verb, and was also a major cause, that the essence of the Aryan flexion has been recognized so late. Now the analysis of the Celtic-Italian verb shows even more phonetically different forms in the same syntactic use (Z. B. the lat. Conjunctive amem and legam), which in other languages already applied in different meanings appear, a proof that the so-called. Italo-Celts first of the common basic have sticks and separately at a time before even the inflectional Princip the phonetic difference between the two verbal
') An ancient Aryan branch in Italy Ariminum (from ^ Ariamanto = the city of the Aryans) in Umbria, now ßimini. ^) Vgl- Schleicher in contributions to comparative linguistics. 1. 437 and Lottner, lc IT. 309th
122 origin of Aryan peoples. forms for the purpose of the expression of a function differently keyed ellen highlight and usable had ^). But historical evidence can be for this assumption assert. The Gauls seem already to the Roman period less tall and blond as the Germans, therefore had already mixed for a long time with anarischen elements, indicating a indicating previous separation. Strabo ^) noted that, although both strains today are TzoLpoLTzlrflioi xal [xopcpaTc xal Tjösoft xotl ßiot ?, the germanium manen but jxi / piv l; aXXaTTOVTe; T (o ts 7rXsova (3 [iti) zf ^ z aYptOTYjTOC xal TOV | iS7 £ & oi) C xai T7j »JcivOoTr ^ Toc Eustathios ^) repeated this statement Strabo's in a somewhat different version (TrXsovaCovxss [lovov dr (pi6Tf ^ 'Zl [Xs ^ Sost TS xal JavOoTTjTi). Manilius *) also makes the difference: Flava per ingentes surgit Germania partus, Gallia vicino minus est infecta Rubore. It was explained earlier that the Aryans in Gaul the name Gauls (Galli, FaXaTat = Blonde) in recording has come. In England they appear under the name Britanni, BpsTxavoi, Brytbon and their country under the name of Britannia, Bpsrravtxi ^
As the name British (Britones) shows the word Britannia a Compositum whose second constituent (fir) as much as land means so that Britanni to Britones behaves like fishing to English (from Angel-country). The word Britones (British) itself, which i like BpsTravixV) shows, going back to an A, I attribute white on a basic form ^ BHRA-ta-ta from ^ bhar meaning the first from the same phonetically (l = r) lit. bal-ta-s white, then from the formed with other suffixes Greek. OAX-oc cfax to- "CPAX-apo-c bright, white, CPOP-xo-c white, bright, lat. full-6n-Walker (Weiss maker), Eurasian Coot fulica, lett. Lal-as pale, pale, altsl. B6L-ü know bro-nu fallow, whitish, aschfarb results. ^) The same root bhar, Bhal white (from bha by the determinant nativa r, 1 extended) is also the name of Belgians (Belgae) basis. With regard to the cause of the designation of such nations as
') See. Penka, Indogerm. Nominal inflection 123rd 2) Strabo VII. 1, 2. s) Eustathios in fine commentary on Dionysius. Per. V. 285 AD. ') Manilius IV. 716th *) Fick, Comp. Wörterbnch. 11 152nd
Emergence DBR akischen peoples. 123 "White" is sufficient ed to remember what used to be about the name Aryans and the physical nature of the same has been noted. Thus we see that all the Aryans hervor- after the two stechendsten physical properties - the white color of the skin or the blond color of hair • - either as white or as Blonde named appear. That fact alone makes it in preinto likely that the small dark population, the Aryans tiberall on their asses Vorm in the Continentale Europe vorfanden, also after the color of the skin, hair and eyes was named. This is actually the case, as the Etymology of the word Celts (Keltae, KsXTat, KsXtixi ^) proves. As is known, the name was new and old ethnologist Used indiscriminately beside the name Gauls so he as the name of the ruling class of Aryans appear. Broea was the first of the name Celtic in the right way used by proving that the Caesar named Celtae designated population is no other than the currently compared rently more or less maintained its purity small, dark, brachycephalic
Population of France. ^) The word Celtae goes back to a Basic shape '^ skalta (root form) that skal from the root and the Suffixes ta there. The root is skal from ska through the determinative 1 extended; ska means as well as ski UUD sku cover, conceal, dark make ^): Sanskrit Khae-jä for '^ Skåe-jä shadow, Greek cjxo-ia *. axoxetva, cjxo-iovcjüoxtov (Hesych.) cjxo-to? Darkness, cjxt ^ ^ -vt tent axs-Tuas protection, cj / aS-wv cell honeycomb, lat. ca-sa hut cas-si-s (probably from
*) Broca, La race celtique ancienne et moderne in the Revue d'anthropogenic logy. II. 377th ^) The root ski underlies: Greek Taid shadows axia-p (5-c. shady, etc., axi-po; land covered; lat. cae-cu-s (from ** skai-ka-s of the root ski with vorlautendem a); Old Irish. scia-th (from xskai-ta), oxbow. scoit scutum, caech blind; altsl. Aeti-tii dair ^ ;; goth. Haih-s blind. At the root sku . Go back: sanskr sku-nä-mi propitiation; Greek Axo-Xoc. x6-toc skin axeu-r) Clothing, (r / UXD-ci) may cover; lat. if-SCUE-ru-s, SCUE-tu-m, cue-ti s (occulere, occultns); white russ. WCT-ra fur, skin; ags. skfi-a, SCUE-va umbra, caligo, ahd. Skiu-ra receptaculum. See. Curtius, Broad Greek etymology 146, 169 and Fick I. 240. Here belongs also Ai
124 origin of Aryan peoples. skad-si-s) helmet, squae-mafür '^ quad-ma dandruff; ir. ska-tli shadow etc The extended with the determinative 1 root appears in the following dictern namely dark meaning, black: Sanskrit, kal-anka-s Fleck, kehl-as black, khal-ug darkness; Greek. xsx-atvo- *, xsXai-vscpT ^ c black, xy] Xt-c Fleck; lat. Squal-or, squalidus dirty, Cael igo finger Sternis; altsl. kal-ü lutum, and since 1 to an earlier r, back, still belongs here altsl ago. drünü (basic form ^ skar-na-s) black and with our tribal ^ skal ta-identical in suffixes lit. czar-ta-s, Polish. czart, russ. cer-tii, Cor-tii, czech. 2ert devil == the black. Identical with named Celtae, KeXTOti and the basic form of the word in more detail standing, since the initial sound (sk) is completely preserved, is the name Sxo ^ Otot, hekanntlich the native name of the Pontic Scythians ^). He also goes back to a basic form NND ** skal-ta ( '^ skar-ta) has 1 between the root and the suffix t also those According to a (o), of from us earlier in the name raXdxai TaX-Tttt met (see p. 43). This Skoloten w ^ aren also of dark complexion and belonged to the same race, to which the in Western and Central Europe living Celts belonged. Thus we see that the small, dark, brachycephalic population Europe's least at two points of Erdtheils of the Aryans
in contrast to their own bright complexion as dark, black have been named. Forming the Celtic and the Italic languages (Latin, Umbrisch, Oscan) compared to the other Aryan languages a closer union among themselves, so the other hand show the Greek, the Slavo-Lithuanian and the Iranian-Indian as many overmatches not only morphologically but also in lexikalic respects ^) j that we must assume that the support of these Languages have lived for a considerable time together. This should have been in the northern German lowlands the case. Welfare of this center from by separation to south and east. These later broken Aryans encountered anywhere in peoples the dark, brachycephalic (Turanian) type, which, if they do not were pushed or destroyed aside the Aryan domination
') Herod. IV.. 6 ^) See. Johannen Schmidt, the relationships of the Indo germ. Languages. Weimar 1872, S. 9, 21,
Origin of Aryan peoples. 125 submitted and adopted language of their Aryan men. So created new nations as ethnic transformation resulted examples mix Aryan blood a least partly physical environment education aside went. Thither the now belong germanisirte People of Prussia, the people of Lithuanians (and boots), as well as the many people of the Slavs. But that 'these peoples despite the GroES sera or lesser admixture of Aryan blood, both in their physical habit and in its spiritual character of the unmixed Aryans are essentially different, does not need further to be executed. Long ago it therefore has the Slavs from the other Aryan rule nations separated and the Finno-Ugric peoples group brought into a closer connection. Matter of fact, is also the type the Slavs of the the Ugro fins not substantially different and it is primarily only the color of the eyes ^ of the hair and the skin, by the Slavs, under which the bright complexion often is found by the Ostfinnen where known, the same very rare is different. Besides soft on this point and also yet in other respects even the individual Slavic peoples of another not insignificant, so that in view of these circumstances, stood by a unified Slavic type in the strict sense the word can be no question. The Great Russians by Mainow auburn, curly hair, black eyes, long
Bart and snub nose, the White Russians, however flaxen hair, gray or very light blue eyes, sparse beard and short flat nose, the Little Russians black straight hair, black eyes and aquiline nose ^). Dr. Weisbach 2) located at the northern Slavs (Czechs, Slovaks vaken, Poland ^ Ruthenian) hair blond at 29 ^^, brown shaded (mostly dark) at 710/0, eyes light at 70.8%, in the dark at 2 0/0 9.1. What the southern Slavs (Croats, Serbs, Bulgarians) are concerned, they are widely dark, as well as broadband and short-headed than the northern Slavs. ^)
^) See. The Archives of Anthropology. VIII. 330th ^) Journal of Ethnology. IX. Suppl. 250th *) The description that, the first Rapporteur on the Slaven Procopius, designs of the designers and Sklavinen, it clearly shows as a Mixed people. He writes in Bell. Goth. III.14: tgc hk tn) {jLaTa% al Ta; % (5 {xac o5t £ Xeuxol I; ay ^^ '' '^ e ^ SavOof aiv, oute tttj i ^ t6 [xika ^ "utot; TravTeXwc T ^ ipanTai,
126 origin of Aryan peoples. These differences explain precisely from the fact that the Slaven are a mixed people, to not only Aryan elements in soon greater, sometimes lesser strength but also Turanian from the acted Altaic language and ethnic group (Mongols, Turks) have. Not least oweniger you can clearly see today that their physical habit on a single basic type returns, the is identical to the original type of Finno -finnischen peoples. That the Slavs, although they speak an Aryan language, their ancestry are by no Aryans in the sense that it is the real Germans are showing not only their different physical Habit and their various spiritual character, but also the language itself and the historical traditions. even the Name itself shows that it once conquered by another people have been and this subjugating people was certainly no other than that of Aryans. One has the name Slaven (altsl. Slovenü, Slovjeninii, once Slavyane at Miklosich, Lex., Slov. czech. SlovSnin, Slovjanin, i) Slovan, Greek. SxXaß / jVot, SxXaßoi, 2 & XffßrjV0t, lat. Slavi, Slaveni, Sclavini, Sclavi, Sclavani, arab. Siqläb, Plur. Saqalibah) in Compound brought with slovo word (sloviti speak) or slava fame. These etymologies have only the value of folk etymologies and emerged from the need to later in his actual union meaning incomprehensible become named by analogy thereof to another etymologically intelligible word meaning wrest. But these etymologies moving so far to the right track when they brought in connection with the name Words, which are also derived from the same root as the
Races name itself. Altsl. Sloyenü, or ^ Slovjenü go back to the basic forms ** Slav-on, or Slav-yes-n and these forms are nothing like participles Praesentis in Nomin. Sing, klu from the root (kru) hear (cf.. Sanskr. Zend. ^ Ru audire,
\) Slovjanin is to a presupposed Slovjan how Rusin Rus, Srbin to Serb; see. Mordwin, Litwin, Kozarin. '^) Curtius, Broad Greek. Etymology 151st
Origin of Aryan peoples. 127 of the enlarged by vorlantendes a ^) root ** slau (from '^ steal) similar cliens from ** clu-ie-u-8 2) (basic form * clu-yes-ns) emerged is. What -aiit the Participialendungen, -jant in their relationships the endings -an, -at, or -jan, -jat arrives, so have I same Contaminations- incurred as from the latter endings explains shapes 3) and pointed out that such participles on -an and -at -jan and -jat yet in each Aryan languages Us often encounter that particular where the Slavonic so close are the Altpreussische still shapes like std-ans and -ats (Sitting) next to each other, but even shapes as dil-a-nt s, find*). It means Slovan much as the Latin root and significant related cliens (bondsman) and recalls in relation to the Meaning Development of the German expressions: national, Bondsman from ahd. Hörjan audire, goth. hausjan and gahorjan obey obedience obedient and to the designation of the on of the Dorians Crete island subjugated aborigines as ÜTTYjXOOt of the Root dx (dxoüco hear). Moreover, note also the following from same root formed Slavic words: slu-ga and slu-2KA servus and ancilla, slu-2i-tel-ü famulus, slu-2i-ba servitus, slu-2i-ti ministrare. Of course, is also the name Slovak (czech. Slovak, Pol. Slawak) explain. It is strange that the Magyars call the Slovaks T6T, a word that did Turkish states and in some North Asian dialects the subject, not Turkish Population, the autochthonous ethnic element called. ^) The name Tot is therefore not as Magyar translation of the Slavic Slovak to consider, but you can see from this that the socialpolitical dependence, in which the Slavs, or the Slovaks
had fallen, each also expressed in the name of the people has found. ^) About the nature and origin of the cheeky (others call this Publication Gunining or Vocal increase) see. Penka, Indogerm. Nominaiflexion 134th '^) See. Corssen, overnight speech Vocalismus and emphasis on Latin. Language. II. Leipzig 1870 S. 740th 3) Penka, lc 160th *) Leskien, The declination in Slavic-Lithuanian and Germanic. Leipzig 1876, p. 21 5) AV. Tomaschek, The Goths in Tauris. Vienna 1881, p. 5
128 emergence dee Aryan peoples. In the same way also the name Croat (Hrvat) explains. There goes that word on a basic form * sru-at (^ from kru-at) back, that also shows the suffix A, but instead of the n, the appears in Slovan, the mentioned before t (see. the altpreuss. sid-ats). The other changes are quite regularly: the word-initial s was how often dinavian in Sla to h, r vocalisirte and vice versa became u in v. So, from sruat probably through the Means the form '' srvat currently common form Hrvat. The Slavs are mentioned as such late. That they already have existed previously, is that reason to accept because the Indian marched Aryans ungeföhr v around 1300. Chr. in the Penechab, must have lived so before that time Aryans where we later find the Slaven. Herodotus, here on the oldest Greek Writer, knows in the areas where we cranio- after the logical finds Aryans and along with them also arisirte peoples find - Lithuanians and Slavs who live presently there expect only Scythians and it is therefore necessary in the perhaps enter into intricate Skythenfrage closer. What about the life and about the physical habit Scythian is communicated, is found only in people of Tura African Race, particularly in the Altaians, so no doubt may be the fact that we at with the name Scythians first have to think of these peoples eace. This is supported by "the of early age experienced habituation to the equestrian life and thus coherently, the preference for the enjoyment of horse meat, of the . acidified milk Horses (iJuYaXoc Kumys today Tatars) and the horses cheese (7: 7tavrj), intoxication by steam baths Cannabis Seeds, burning the soft parts of the body as a means
against rheumatic pains, the poisoning of the arrowheads, finally Trains extreme, all custom-Aryan peoples reluctant rawness with the related massive human sacrifice funerals Prince and other religious ceremonies. These tracks north Asian Relationship to be confirmed by what sighted than sharper Naturalist Hippocrates about the physical appearance of the Pontic matic Scythians imparts by the same fundamental difference Stresses of all other known at the time the Greeks and peoples as characteristic features except yellow skin (iiüppov) especially obesity, beardless and therefore unmanly shape
Emergence beb Aryan peoples. 129 points out, ^) trains, which in such a field is known only within half of the so-called Mongolian EACE will find, while the Features of the Indo family of nations oppositely strange stand. "2) but why I do not want to Niebuhr ^) and K. Neumann *) the Scythians for a Mongolian people in the strict sense of the word hold, at least not the bulk of the people living in Europe Scythians. One must remember that already approximately around the 8th cenhundred BC. those movements altai shear peoples against EuroEuropean West have taken toward its beginning, the then up in the late Middle Ages fort lasted almost continuously. These Altai Peoples occurred in Eastern Europe's inheritance of the Aryans and So it does not need to be surprised when we made the experience life of European Scythians trains that only at the Altaiern and not even in the Uraliern (Ugro fins) occur. The actual Scythian tribe population of Europe was, however, how we can accept with the greatest likelihood of ugroFinnish division of the Ural-Altaic peoples group. Let it be make several reasons given for this assumption. Let us hear first how of our question KE Baer pronounce the craniological standpoint: ^) ^ Of all known skulls our collection vote in the ratio of Dimensions the Baschkiren- skull with those of most Scythians. But to what nation the tribe Bashkirs are count? Unfortunately, it takes about itself still can not agree. Their language is predominantly Tatar, but they often explained any Finnish people, who displayed the Tatar language gradually taken has - without hinlängliche evidence. Considering, however, that the Tatar-speaking peoples in their physical construction are extremely different and that therefore no certain boundary between Tartar (or Turkish) and Finnish may fix peoples, so you will be inclined to believe that in the Prehistoric migrations and mixtures have proceeded from
') Hippocrates, De aere, aquis et locis 91-102. *) Kiepert, textbook of ancient geography 343rd 3) Niebuhr, Small fonts. I. 262nd *) K. Neumaun, The Hellenes in Skythenlande. Wroclaw 1855th ö) Archives of Anthropology. X. 230th Penka, Originea Ariacae.
130 Origin of abischen peoples. which we know nothing - about which perhaps sheds light may be, or at least reasonable probabilities corresponding can be developed, if the contents of the graves in the far stretched Russian Empire is strictly examined scientifically. From the tombs of Siberia, the Academy has some skulls, whose nationality has not yet been able to determine that the Scythians are similar and with the high-headed Tartars long face, such as the Tatars of Kazan, the Uzbeks and the Ottomans are very different. Especially Mr. Maak has from Eastern Siberia, unfortunately without giving details of the locality, a skull brought, which is completely similar to those of the Scythians. Should not a people may ask, have immigrated, with wide, tolerably Lich low skull, which, without Mongol, Tartar or Finnish to be, with these nations mingled and thus produced the nations which now mostly speak Tatar, but do not have the high upper jaw, such as those mentioned above Turkish tribes? And are not the Scythians the Greeks, the Chud of Russians and other peoples, of which now some Finnish, others speak Tatar, descendants of these Indigenous Peoples, mixed with other tribes? " If Baer claims that no one hinlängliche sawn , the Bashkirs for an originally Finnish, later tatariSirtes people declared so this is hardly correct. That same speciell are Ugric family, follows from the fact that they from Kyrgyz Istaki (Ostyaks) and by the Tatars Sari Ischtek (Red-haired Ostyaks) are called. The land of the Bashkirs (Pascatir) was stated by the traveler Piano Carpini and Ru bruquis (13th year of birth.) in medieval times called Gross-Hungary and their Language is the same informants According to that of Hungary have been identical. ^) For these statements there is at least this with certainty
unit that the Identificirung the Scythians with the Ugro -Finnen of Side of craniology no considerable difficulties stand in the way. Further confirmation of this assumption is the name Scythians themselves, to 100 years ago Bayer named Chud has identifies. designated with this name (Cjudi, Cudi)
^) Prichard-Wagner, Natural History of the Human Edge horribly. III. 1, pp 366th
Origin of Aryan peoples. 13 £ oen known that kissing the Finns. Because of a borrowing are the Slavic name never thought from the Greek can, it follows that with the two Namensformeu to Underlying form ** Sku-dha already the Aryans the Ugro fins have named. The meaning of the name itself is later shown be placed. Bearing in mind that the Slaven their physical Beschaffenunit and its intellectual properties by very closely the UgroConnect Finns and that the existing differences .on Eechnung of them admixed Aryan blood are to be set, so it is to some extent out of itself to on the big Kaume the east of Europe, the according to the testimony of ancient writers steller was inhabited by the Scythians, the ancestors of today Slaven search. And because our attention, we are first again next need to focus on the western areas as is evident from the earlier clashes, first the Aryan were exposed to invasion and also present actually of Slaven inhabited, where we have to consider even that we do not have the slightest evidence to believe this Slaven would in their current areas later from elsewhere "Inge travels, which is known in other Slavic tribes, z. B. the Czechs, the case. This assumption proves to be correct. It gives "I do this from the following recital. We have already apart set so that the Arisirung a stem foreign nation the subjugation tion of the same in any case had to be preceded. Now we read Herodotus that the river basins of the Dnieper (Borysthenes), the Bug (Hypanis) and the Dniester (Tyras) and even further beyond a Crop bautreibendes people of Scythian origin (2x6 & at dpox ^ ^ pec) 2xüöai ^ EcopYot 2)) have been sitting. This agriculture driving Scythians are compared on the nomadic Scythians (2x6 & at vo | IASS) between the Dnieper and the Don (Tanais). When we read further now that the latter are expressly designated as independent (dXsu & spoi ^ j), as achieved is by itself the conclusion that the former either then or
') Herod. IV. 17,. 2) Herod. IV. 18,. ") Herod. IV. 110th 9*
132 origin of Aryan peoples. previously were not independent. That they did not at the time of Herodotus were independent but submissive and tributary (SofjXoi ^)), Herodotus expressly and were their masters just mentioned nomadisir end Scythians. But if this them the arable have taught? This assumption is quite unthinkable, namely from the simply because the nomadic Scythians agriculture himself did not know, but only lived from livestock. they therefore had the agriculture of another people, the same knew, be properly trained. And these people were just the Aryans. As is clear from Herodotus, the latter have only around 8th Century v. Chr. The location of Pontus in northern region leaving. These are mentioned by him Cimmerians. In her Country, he says, are nomadisirende Scythians from Asia, from the thereof displaced Massagetae, nac * ^ crossing of the river Ara come xes and they have the recent Men (ßaciASi "), which in the perilous position with the dominated people (Sr ^ fio?) about the to be taken measures of could not agree, to Asia off urged. 2) Of these Kimmeriem now certainly had the Crop Production bautreibenden Scythians learned agriculture and the Aryan language adopted after they subjugated previously and to settle down had been forced. If I in the agriculture driving Scythians Herodotus Slaven see, I am in full agreement with mood Safarlk, who has also been seen in them Slaven. Decided too far but has gone Cuno, which without any other difference Scythians declared Slaven-. *) On the other hand, it was also wrong, when tempted Müllenhof from side-linguistic reasons to Hess to explain the Scythians for Eranier, ^) an assumption that already anthropological considerations is not permitted. As Herodotus in the land of the Scythians ^) was in fact in the Landscape Exampaios which Cuno in the northern or central
Herod. IV. 20th 2) Herod. IV. 11,.
^) Schafarik, Slavic Altert Humer. I. 271: "They (the agriculture driving Scythians) were undoubtedly Slavic ller future. " *) Cuno, research in the areas of old Ethnology. I. The Scythians 90th ®) monthly reports of the Berlin Academy. 1866 S. 549th • ") Herod. IV. 81st
Entstehuno dee Aryan Völkee. 133 Podolia postponed, ') he found there no real Aryans more. Would have there he found some, he would certainly mention their done. But from them numerous traces still found in Landing. Herodotus says: 2) xotl vüv etJti jx ^ v Jv TJJ SxoöixTJj 'Kt ^ fiipia xetj ^ eot, IcjTi hh TTopOjxT ^ ta Ki [ifiipia, sorri 8s xal X ^ P ^ ^ Ki ouvojxa fjLspnf] ^ ean hz Boairopo? Ki [i [jipioc xaXsojxsvo ?. But even today there are traces of their former Presence. I recall the remains of the fortified settlements (GorodischtS), on the one hand to the defense of the country against the Attacks the independent Scythians, the other as their bases served their own rule over the conquered Scythians might have. I remember more because in this counter the (eastern Galicia, Podolia, Volhynia) in very old graves skull found that, quite different from the skulls of today , Shew population of these countries in unquestionable way that -daselbst once lived Aryan, just as the agreement the there found stone implements with those found in Scandinavia shows that once a peoples movement from Scandinavia in these must be carried out areas (see p. 68). The Slavs appear as an extraordinarily great people in the history. Thus, the ratios have its propagation and propagation have been very low. This was also thatsächwell below the supremacy of the Altaic Turanian (the nomadisiScythians-generating) of the case, which after the fall of the Aryan (Kimhad merical) rule up her heritage. It is this apparent from a passage of Strabo: ^) undated O3V vo [AA8 £? TroXsfiicjTal [i5XXov el (5w tj Xr ^ arpixot, TcoXsfiouoPi 8s öirsp TAEV cpopcov. ^ ^ TriTps avTsc ^ ap s / * ^^ '^ i ^ TV TOTC ^ lr ^ ^ Ouart Yscop STV dvil TaüiT]? a ^ aTroiart cpopoüc Xa | ij3avovTs? toüc CüVTSTa ^ ^ fAEvoü jisTptoü; Ttva ?, o6x ii TTSpioüartav dxX 'eU xa d ^ r ^ fxspa xal Ta dva ^ xai "tou ßtoo. J x y) StSovTCDV 8 ^ aoTot; 7roX £ | iou (Jt This propagation. tion of the Slavs took place at least initially in an easterly and north east, where the Finno-Finnish indigenous people that they vorfanden to gradually amalgamated with them. This explains why that the characteristics of the Turanic Race z. B.
^) Cuno, lc 85th ") Herod. IV. 12,. ») Strabo VH. 4, the sixth
134 emergence beb abischen Yölkeb. at the Great Russians sharp emerge as hei the poles which the latter following its Arisirung probably no new Turanian elements added more in larger numbers. Sedentary subjugated Scythians were probably in the way made in that a certain number of families to a Community united them a certain part of the country to common development zuwies and on top thereof a Man presented from the ruling class, of the cultivation of the field tibet watch and the duties applied by side of "serfs" (Slaven) had accepted to take. It is very likely that the urslavische Institution of field community that still be Russian Mir has received up to the present, in this way has arisen. *) It is also apparent from the etymology of Words me and altsl. VISL. (Village). The former goes back to the root mete mar meaning, zutheilen (Greek, jistp-o- [jLai achieved hold share, jxlp-o <;, nep-T '? Antheil, Theil, [isp-tC ") in part, [xop-o-? Loob, [AoTpof due Antheil, jx6p-a Abtheiluug; lat. mer-eo, mer-eor 2)), SSO that my Feldmark referred to as the "wake th hurried" in Similarly, as well as the Greek. 89] [ioc Mangold as "up explains getheiltes country ". ^) Vis! contrast, goes back to the include root vi, Unite *) (see. altsl. VLSI means all, whole) and Accordingly originally nothing but the association (see. the German community, lat. communio) of those who formerly lived sporadically had and were now forced to live together. With this vM formed the Quattro from the same root. vig house, village, clan, lat. vicus (veicus), goth. veih-s, ahd. more dwelling, stains. According to Justi ^) means V19 in Zend a community of 15 men and Women and after a conjecture omission ^) sanskr would. Vi ^ (in
^) The same institution of field community is also still in India and in Ceylon and is, as J. ß. Phene, The Aryan villag ^ e in India and Ceylon, London 1880 demonstrated ancient Aryan origin. *) Curtius, Grundztige the Greek. Etymology 331st ') Curtius' Greek studies. And Lat. Grammar. VI. 403. The root of 87J- [xo-c share da, zutheilen (cf.. hal-m parts, HOL ii Portion, Skt. da-j zutheilen, dä-yes-s share, inheritance etc). *) Fick, Comp. Dictionary. I. 784th
^) Justi, Handbook of Zend. Leipzig 18G4, S. 281st ®) Let, Indian antiquities. I. 797th
Origin of abischen Vülk: he. 135 VIQ-patiJ synonymous with panKagana, di a union of five Families, the first stage in the development of the community. It is reasonable to assume that the old Slavonic vlsY only from a very have passed the small number of families. At the top of such a village was the "village master," nattirlich an Aryan, as long as the Aryan domination asserted itself. His age Name has not yet received the Lithuanian where VESZ-pat-s now Mr. at all means (see. also altpreuss. wais-Pattin housewife) and also in Zend is found VIQ-paiti that one with village chief tibet sets. It is also very likely that the Sanskrit. vi ^ -pati, a common attribute of Agni which is usually called Mr. the people indicated, has had the same meaning as in the Zend, as well as really Petersburg Dictionary assumes. ^) The unfree position of Dorfinsaasen also derives from Sanskrit. VIQ-as Subjects, väiQ-yes, zend. VAEG-u, husv. veg residents, workers, Member of the third class. Same as VIQ-pati referred Sanskrit also kula-pati, kula-pa (kula = ^ skura dark, black) with the Differences that with this words the hearing rather than to the Scholle bound members of the community, but according to their skin color are called Dark. That the early habituation to a sedentary life and to agriculture and the long duration of serfdom not without influence could remain on the spiritual character of the Slavs, no need further discussion. These moments raussten particular have the weakening of the warlike instincts result. Were the Aryan teacher of the Slavs in agriculture, as happened later that one branch of the Aryans, the last of the venue entered the history, namely the Germans, as a farmer to Slaven went to school. It is known that the German Name the most important for the farming Geräthes, the plow, a Borrowing from Slavonic is. Herodotus saw, as noted in the traveled part of him Scythia no unmixed Aryan more, but that further north yet such existirteu, is clear from the description, the same designs of the Gelonen. ^) His report, well located initially based on the communications of Greek merchants, is in
*) Pictet, Les Origines Indo-Europeennes. ITI. 81. 2) Herod. IV. 108th
136 Origin of abischen peoples. multiple Hinsiebt interesting. He reports that their midst of the land the Badinen located town wooden walls, wooden temple and have houses that there temple with images and altars Hellenic deities are that Gelonen of Hellenes off submitted that, driven from their venues in this country a refuge had sought; their language is partly skytlrisch, partly Hellenic. The Budinen contrast could not have the same language as the Gelonen; also their way of life is different, because the Budinen Be indigenous nomads who Gelonen agriculturists, were as both peoples with respect to shape and color of each other different. The fact that we have seen in the Gelonen Aryan is already clear from the meaning of her name ( "Blonde"), of the same root ghal back, as the above (41) discussed Aryan peoples names {Teutons, Gauls). Their language, their religion service their external Publication remembered so much the Greek merchants on their own Language, their own worship, at their own physical habit, ^ Ass it is not conspicuous when Herodotus in them Greek waste comers saw. We see this as just another confirmation the sooner closer presumption that the type of the Aryan Greeks with the type of the other Aryan tribes (Germans> Gauls, etc.) is identical and that the time of Herodotus of Habit of Greeks all the characteristics of Aryan Race was in. However, the whole place has a difficulty in that the Properties that we nud due to the etymology of the name ^ He resemblance found by the Greek merchants of expect Gelonen with the Greeks in the Gelonen, namely blonde color of hair, and the blue color of the eyes, the Budinen and not the Gelonen be attributed. Herodotus namely: iart BoüStvot OS s vo * ihv [Asya xot iroXXov ^ ts Xaüxov Tcav i (T / ppw ^ xal TTüppov wherein oflPenbar irüppo the Adjectivum? the blonde color the hair is referred to. However, the difficulty is explained easy when you consider that these people, as Herodotus himself noticed (utto [jlsvtoi * EXX'i ^ v (UV, xaXsoviat xat ot BoüStvot FeXcovoi ' Oüx 6p & a> c XAX were £ 6 [X £ voi), often confused with each other. apparently it is also Herodotus did not succeed, the risk of confusion to prevent clutch.
Origin of Aryan peoples. 137 (? FeXcovo) In the city of Gelonen we - can it probably be no doubt - one of those mighty bulwarks against us, by the Aryan domination are saved in Skythenlande should. Besides the small fortifications there had also formal Fortresses with strong crews enter from which the approximately geftihrdeten points easily and quickly be protected in the country could and GE a safe refuge in case of need granted. As for the name 2xü & at, is displayed next to the same the name Sofxat (altpers. (^ aka). We know of at least the Persians, that they have called the Scythians so, i) Since the According to group sk in Indo-Iranian often becomes 9, as it is in phonetic respects nothing to prevent the root 9a (Greek. cja) of ^ A-ka (Saxott) due to ska. Since the roots ska and sku, been like S. 123 demonstrated the same meaning (cover, cover dark make), so I'm inclined to believe that the Master forms' ^ sku-dha and ^ ska-ka have the same meaning, the We have detected S. 124 for the names KsXxat IMD SxoXoTot, namely the importance dark, black, when a with a these suffixes formed Adjectivum as appellative with this meaning can not be established. However, a significant support to win this Declaration of the names of the members of the fourth Indian caste the (^ OD-ra which undoubtedly her from the black color have received names. but this name also leads the people of 2ö8pot in northern Arachosia, 2) what particularly beachtensis worth at Dionysius Perieg. ^) The name 2x68poi (ie root ska) leads, for which name is still the handwritten versions
1) Herod. Vn 64th; Choerilus ap, Str. VIT. 3, 9; Plin., Hist. Nat. VI. 17. Also appearing in the inscriptions of Darius two peoples of this name, namely Saka (Qaka) haumavarza (which the Haom'a preparatory Saka) and the Saka tigrakhauda (the Saka with pointed helmets). See. Fr, Müller, allcommon ethnography 529. Also among the ^ akäs Sanskrit documents (Diefenbach, Origines Europaeae 83) we probably Scythians to understand. By contrast, provides the name of ^ Khudra in one of the inscriptions from Persepolis (BBC, The altpers. Cuneiform inscriptions OEO), which might also Skythen were to Greek. 2x60ai (root sku). ") Ptol. VII. 1, 61 j VI. 20.3. 3) Dionysius. Per. V. 1142nd
J38 formation deb abischen Völkeb.
2x68poi and 2u5poi find. Further confirmation I find even in the mythical name Cacus, I like the Greek xax (^? ^ to a basic form gka-ka-s (dark, black) back lead. That the names of color also to designate intellectual properties are needed, show German connection applications such as: dark feelings, gloomy thoughts, somber mood etc, as well as the Greek. fiiX-a-? (Black) in comparison with that of same root times formed lat. malus (bad), so where implemented versa Greek obtain the original meaning has ^). In named Cacus would then have the basic meaning dark, black mythical obtained when we namely really, I believe, in the Cacus the representatives of the dark pre-Aryan aborigines Italy and Hercules the representatives of the victorious advancing lighthave seen colored Aryans. Thus we need to speak Etymology of the name "Hercules, Greek. * HpaxX ^ ?, the first part I with the root sar (bright, light, white be, see, S. 99) and its second part with Greek. xps-ac, lat. car-o meat, col-or color (cf. S. 37), which are formed from the root skal cover skar, in comparison tying bring. The lat. Name Hercules would under the influence of Greek * Hpax ^. arisen from ^ Sercules think. Since the ancient Persian name Qaka not specifically per- (from '^ skaka) Saxon, but Aryan origin is the name and in any event once of the Aryans to denote the dark brachycephalic population population Europe 's and Asia at all next to the equivalent formula Scythians was needed, so it will not surprise us quite when we learn that the same even on European soil now in the name of a predominantly dark brachycephalic people, has in the hitherto unexplained behalf of the Czechs, received. I think to recognize so certain, and him in the same in phonetic respects the Identificirung of Ceeh, Plur. CeSi (next Cechov ^) with the presupposed basic form ** ska-ka no confront difficulties since sk, respectively k very häufi
^) Also see the related languages mainly the urspriingHche Meaning: time-ina-s sanskr times-as dirty, geitzig other hand dirty. " unclean, black; . Lett mel-s schw.irz; ahd. meil macula. See. Curtius ^ . Broad Greek etymology 370. Here belongs also the Horazlsche: Hie niger est, hunc tu Romane caveto where niger also in a metaphorical sawn significance appears.
Deb Aryan origin. 139 tibet gone in Slavic in 2 and also k in s (s. the following).
But s transformed Sicli frequently between vowels to ch, such. B. is the first person singular, the Aor. Comp, da-chu from the root because (give) from \ la-sweet and this made ** da sam originated ^). For the Assuming that ß go back on sk or k, seem also of Chalkokondylas traditional forms Kej ^ toi to speak Kie ^ dead. Thus does the name Öech much as the Dark, Black. What is true of the Slavs, also true of the old Prussia, the Lithuanians and Latvians. All these nations have their descent no real Aryans, but they speak merely Aryan languages and is their somatic type, of the somatic type of Finno-Finnish rule nations originally was identical, by the greater or low Geren Beisatz Aryan blood more been less modified. These Knowledge and proof that Scandinavian home of the Aryans was to put us in a position where one of the main issues of the Aryan Phonology, which for several years, comparative linguistics has employed and still not found a satisfactory solution to bring decision, as we on the other hand of the accuracy ethnological expositions an important prop in the the GaN own zen disputes underlying phonetic That Bestande. It has namely 'Ascoli ^) found that of in a row Cases (16 in number) the Indo-Iranian dental sounds 9, the on original k back, the Lithuanian-Slavonic also a Sibilant corresponds, namely sz (= S) in Lithuanian and s in Slavic, while the other Aryan languages (Greek, Latin, Celtic, German) show in the same words, the original k, such. B. Skt. ^ ATA, zend. (Jata-, lit. szimta-s, altsl Sütő hundred;.. Sanskr ^ äkhä, lit, szakä Branch; Skt. Qvan-, lit. szü, szün-s dog; Sanskrit. (jru, zend. ^ ru, altsl. slu-te listening; Skt. a ^ va-, zend. a ^ pa, horse, lit. aszvä large Mare; fianskr. da ^ a-, zend. da9a, lit, d ^ szi-mt, altsl. des§ - ti ten. The significance of these Indo-Iranian-slavolitauischen Uebereinstimrules seems even greater when you consider that in the same Languages in a large number of cases throughout the urprüngliche k (or K) appears, z. B. in Sanskrit. ka-s, (zend. ka) quis, kadä
') Schleicher, Comp. 296th *) Ascoli, Comparative phonology of Sanskrit, the Greek and the Latin, translated by J.Bazzigher and Swiss-Sidler. Hall 1872, p. 44
140 origin of Aryan peoples. quando, lit. ka-s that, kadä that..; Banskr. kar, zend. kar do, I kur-iii erhaue; sankr. katvar-, zend. Kathwar-, lit. keturi, altsl. Cetyrjie four; Skt. Tak. racing, stripes, lit. tek-ü, altsl. tek- ^ I
Run I roam; Skt. vrka-s, zend. vehrka-, lit. Vuka-s, altsl. vlükü Wolf. It is for the judging of the whole phenomenon .from the greatest importance to point also to those cases where such Uehereinstimmung between the Indo-Iranian one hand and the Slavo-Lithuanian other hand, does not take place, for. example, on Skt. 9t, Qai-tai, zend. 9t, ^ ae th lie altsl. resting po-8i-ti, po-koj Euhe, po-koi-ti calm, lit. pa-kaj-us peace; Skt. a ^ MAN, lit. akmü(Gen. akm ^ ns), altsl. kamy (Gen. came-e) stone; Skt. paQu-, zend. paQu-, altpreuss. pecku cattle. If in these cases, the IndoIranian the sibilant and the Slavo -Litauische the original k, so is also reversed in the Slavo-Lithuanian language group s or sz for original k, z. B. altsl. srüd-i-ce, lit. szird-is Heart, where the related languages k show:. Greek xapS-ia, lat. cor, Genit. cord-is, gotb. hairt-6, Sanskrit hrd (from '^ khard-). lit. Szelp-ti help. next germ halp and kalp Sanskrit.. Indeed, even within Change the Slavo-Lithuanian guttural and sibilant, z. B. lit. szeimj ^ na ^ servants k6ma-s village, courtyard, kaim ^ na-s neighbor; slep-iu I hide, slap-ta stealth beside the altpreuss. au-klip-ts hidden; sl. sloniti se acclinari inclinare next kloniti, lit. klönioti-s tilt. Also with respect to the guttural Media can be similar Observations make. Both the Indo-Iranian as SlavoLithuanian show in some cases a Alterirung the g-sound, where they do not show the other Aryan languages such. B. Sanskrit. gnä, zend. recognize zan, lit. know 2in-6-ti, altsl. zna-ti know (Greek. - ^ I-YVCü-iJx-a) recognize); Sanskrit, marg, zend. Marez (lat. Mulg-eo) rub, lit. m ^ lz-u, altsl. mlüz- ^ milking. The sounds g, z, 2 are secondary developments from an original g. In other Cases has the same condition in the mentioned four languages, z. B. Sanskrit. giri-, zend. gairi-, altsl. gora mountain, Skt. agni-s, lit. ugni-s, altsl. ogni fire. It is clear that there can be here no coincidence as well as Ascoli has expressly stated that it was quite impossible to see this phenomenon as a purely random. What now Declaration regards the same, so the same scholar has rightly
Emergence deb abischen peoples. 141 the cause of sound change so far recognized when he affection the of the original K-sound as by the action of the parasitic Keihelautes explained emerged j, which is known like in some Aryan languages, especially in the romauischen and Slavic, behind Consonants attaches. This parasitic sound can now an original k in comparison Personalise various ways: from ka is first well, it tsa (Ca); from this tsa one hand by renewed affection by the
Parasites jt§a (Ca), the other by assimilation of t to s ssa (sa) and renewed affection by the parasite j Sa. I place therefore the following equation to: ka (Aryan basic form '^ kantam) Ka fa tsa (ca, lat. centuiri)
(Sanskrit. Ta =) ßa (ital. Cento) ssa (sa, double yent.) sa (franz. chapeau) ga (lit. geltas)
eanskr. ga (ital, giallo) zza (za, zend. zairita) There now arises the question of whether these parasitic fricative already formed at the time of the Aryan community, or whether he only began after separation. Ascoli assumes the former. By posing the question of how the previously outlined similarity speed between the Indo-Iranian and the Lithuanian-Slavonic to
142 origin of Aryan peoples. I explain, he says (p 47) that they answer to two times Hesse; "Either we take on, the Lithuanian-Slavic is longer than the other Aryan idioms of Europe to the Indo-Iranian in united common life remained; or we must think that the original k already from the period urarischen in a certain number of cases of the parasite sounds slightly affected, later in some languages this intruder resists, however, uniform in others as a result of development antiquated affection suffered uniform transformations, similar, but independent of each other the same effects would constitute cause. According to this hypothesis z. B. would Word for ten in the uniform period with mild Alterirung the k data have gelautet; of which one part, daka, as if the cured type, the Greek, the Italic, the Celtic, Germanic would fall, on the other hand the type dakja with the invading parasite sounds, on which the two
Language links with the sibilance that iiido-Iranian namely and Lithuanian-Slavic, back on the rejected in its place way would perform. This hypothesis is more cautious than the other, which the separation of the Lithuanian-Slavonic from the Aryan language Asia would be reduced back to a later time. " Ascoli itself has drawn attention to a difficulty which this solution to our problem opposes. We must namely assume in this statement that in Greek, Italic, Celtic and Germanic that alterirende germ, of its Further development of the Indo-Iranian and Lithuanian-Slavic sibilant for original k should herschreiben, had lapsed, an assumption which is very arbitrary and certainly does not support that Indo-Iranian k sometimes in Greek, Italic, Celtic and Germanischer qu or any arising from k According match, eg Sanskrit Ka Greek t £, Latin que.....; ved. kis, Greek. xfe, Lat. quis, osk. pis, brit pui. Skt. katväras, Greek. irfoüpss, lat. quatuor, brit. petuar, rum. patru but lit. keturi; Skt. pankan, Greek. TC £ [jL7re, Lat. quinque, brit. pimp, goth. fimf where Ascoli assumes (p.70) that there are dealing here with original k that since the IndoEuropean age, but still vaguely, affected were, so that the development of the affection in the course the following times would have pronounced in different ways. "arrived
Origin of Aryan peoples. 143 So we in the consideration of the hissing sound, the one in Indo-Iranian and Lithuanian -slavisch he of speaking as a representative of the original benign turalen Tenuis gets to be a typical example Dawa (ten) aufzumake, so we are a for examples that concern us now, we must think typical example which could Katvar- (four) write, whose indefinite Schmaretzerlaut finally among the Indo-Iranians in a comparatively modern epoch palalale pronunciation (Kjatvar-, resulting katvar-, katvar-) believed among Europeans on the other hand or at least under those whose idioms here a reflect old kv, usually as labial or labiohave dental fixes sound. In this way we would have in Indo-Iranian Language both the full, but certainly not simultaneous development the AflFectionen that now with as one and the same affection would turn out to double action, and the development Katvar, katvar fell so finally with the kj, which in the Indo-Iranian rule period has sprung from the common stock; on the other hand would we in the European group anywhere but in LithuanianSlavic language type data again before healed and vice versa just in Lithuanian-Slavic language healed the little numerous chen examples of the type Katvar as by another road in the hibemischen Sprachart again healthy, sometimes also elsewhere. " Right J. Egger has stated that it is entirely wrong,
. Latin qu the Sanskrit k equated. it sounded no different for him, as if someone claimed: 1 = 3, because both numbers of 2 equal are far away; try one the two sounds qu and U on attributed a common origin, they finally treflPen always in the pure, non-affected k together. From this he draws the correct conclusion that the Aryan fundamental language no twotimes k is given, but that the same only a k have known. We therefore have the origin of all the affections which the k-sound taken in the various Aryan languages, the special life of this ascribe languages. ^) The results of the previous studies on the allow origin and composition of the Aryan nations
') J. Egg he studies the history of Indo Consonantismus. L Vienna 1880, p. 13 *), Where since Ascoli the impetus behind it, the whole question is often been discussed. J. Egger except took all (Fick, Joh. Schmidt,
144 formation deb Aryan peoples. it only for the whole appearance of Palatalisirung and Assibilation draw up a statement that all in this issue into consideration coming phonetic facts is perfectly just. It is -finnischen namely a characteristic peculiarity of Ugro Languages, the consonant sounds parasitic (i and j, and u and v) to be followed, in which we above the root cause of this having to identify the symptomatic believed. It is therefore no coincidence if the language of just those Aryan peoples, the phy- after their Saxon origins to the Finno-Finnish branches of the Turanian ßace include, above all, the brachycephalic Kumans and Slaven so numerous rich palatals and sibilant have that as a comparison the Aryan languages together proves the basic language full were always strange. That the sound character of the language of the Aryan Peculiar changes the language, the company arisirten could learn worfenen, clearly demonstrated by the example of Sanskrit, its lingual (t, d, th, that is, n) of the language of the Indian Urbevölpopulation, the Dravida's belonging. Aptly noticed Ascoli ^): ,, By accept it (the Dravida's) 'the language of the Aryans, they old irish same very same manner as the Celts of Ireland it with the English, other Celts made it with the Latin have. Not that it is Sanskrit, which up the Lingual in itself takes, but it is the non-Aryan natives, which the Sanskrit to acquire and make palatable. "" It is with the
Havet, Hübschmann, Möller, Leskien, Mrs Müller, Brugman-OsthoflF, CoUitz) with Ascoli twofold basic linguistic k on. The greatest importance was in Germany the work of F ick (The former speech unit of the Indo-Europeans Europe's. Göttingen 1873, P. 3 - 34), who believed to be able to carry out the proof ^ that the Aryan family of languages in his Sämtliche proethnischen periods two owned entirely divorced k-sounds, of which the one in Aryan by k and l £ (cha), which was another repräsentirt through 9, and between which almost no contact occurred until they theil- in Greek and Italic example, be merged in German almost entirely to a lute. The question sounds referred Fick by k and k; To the former belong all purely obtained together with k k'atvar the type, to the latter dafea the type, so thatwe following two rows have: ar. k -> indoir. k, slavolet. k, germ. hv (f), kelt. kv (p); ar. k - indoir. 9, slav. s, lit. sz, germ. h, gräcoit. and Celtic. K. However, it is Fick failed its acceptance in a convincing manner justify. ^) Ascoli, lc 197th
Origin of Aryan peoples. 14 5 Aryan elements, which in India by the reaction of the promptings natives have been alterirt, quite the same case as with the Latin word African elements, which in France by the Celtic Reaction were alterirt; namely the reaction makes in Prakrit in higher grades noticeable than in Sanskrit, as this is also in modern French to a greater extent than does in the ancient scriptures France cder in the Provencal. "Do we have so the origin found the hissing and Quetschlaute, so it is not now more difficult to show how it happened that both the Lithuanian and Slavic as well as Iranian and Indian in the same Words have the sibilant. When the Aryans first towards East facing, subjugated and they arisirten those Finno-Finnish Peoples whom they found there, and so arose both the People of old Prussia as the Lithuanians and Latvians. here already was the passage of time the pure language of the conquerors and glory shearing of the of speaking of the subject and arisirten people in the way affected that at least a portion of the same in the mouth to become s k-sounds into the language of the former invaded and established himself in the same. Later, when children further expanded this first conquerors the Aryan domination south stretched and Arisirung other peoples of the same Finno-Finnish Branch brought about, learned this a number of words only know the transformation that the basic shape of the same in the mouth which had learned that first become familiar with the Aryans were. Hence it is that the Slavic, ie the language of this later conquered Finno-Finnish peoples with the Lithuanian way. well in general and with respect to the aforementioned Cases tibet matches so striking. From the field of Slaven from
then carried on in the same way, the advance on the Steppes of southern Russia and the Caucasus (Ossetian) to Armenia and Iran and this country from finally to India. selfof course passed each time, a longer period before the message come the first penetrated into a new country Aryans up broke to new countries and new peoples of the Aryan domination to subdue, so probably many centuries had elapsed, before, the grandchildren of those Aryans who first on the floor of Prussia and Lithuania had settled, the Punjab entered. At the likely shortest probably the period have been formed between the Fenka, Origincs Ariacae. 10
146 emergence dee Aryan peoples. Immigration to Iran and the immigration to India passed. It arises from this the close relationship of the Iranian and Indian. So it happened that, in those 16 cases, the Lithuanian, Slavic Iranian and Indian the same sound in place of the original k have without the Lithuanians, Slavs, Iranians and Indians ever closer unit had formed among themselves in the sense that it at the actual Aryans in their Scandinavian homeland the case was. The result is this already from the differences the physical habit of all these nations, of which the Lithuanians and Slaven mainly the characteristics of the Turanian, the Iranians that the Semitic and the Indians that the Dravida-Kace bear itself. But we understand only now, as it has become possible that such a highly Nordic Race, as were the Aryans, in the subtropical India so long maintained its domination. This only thus was it possible that the Aryans gradually from north to South had advanced and long through the centuries Stay in more southerly countries more and more had akklimatisirt the warmer climate. The comparison of the Languages at least shows that the Aryans before the Punjab entered, at least three points of the earth through a long time had lived. In this case, even it is contemplated that the same, as they came to India, probably were not more unmixed, but in any case already Turanian and Semitic elements in themselves had taken up, whereby its opposite Widerstandsföhigkeit was raised the harmful effects of the hot climate. But we also understand now, how it happened that the passes first Aryans in India to a higher cultural development are. This phenomenon would be explained by no means, would you want them back merely to the natural Keichthum
the country of all kinds of soil Producten, the very existence many people on a small surface space allows, and on the great advantages in of social, political and economic terms, which the ruling class of the Aryans in India both as everywhere enjoyed where ever an Aryan domination justified had been. Precisely for this reason, and because other of the Aryans very early subjugated countries, such. as Italy, cheap
Emergence dee abischen peoples. I47 show soil conditions, it is noth agile, elsewhere the cause this phenomenon to search. Nor is it difficult to have the same find. The Aryans, which penetrated from Europe to Asia were, it was in fact been made possible by itself to a Time justified the elements of the Turanian of the Akkadians and vori Semitic Babylonians and Assyrians advanced appropriating culture, as it is still not over Greece had spread even over Italy. This circumstance we owe it also means that the oldest poetic products of the Aryan Iranians and Indians were recorded early, so that they (Zend Avesta and Eig-Veda), the oldest language and literature monuments form, which have been preserved from the Aryan antiquity. However, it is entirely wrong when, as happens frequently, concludes from this that the original home of the Aryans wanted near Iran and India should be. Man tibet sees this completely that Asian Aryans are first entered into the Near East and Culturkreis compares things with one another, the ever not connected to each other should be adjusted. How SprachentAvicklungen from so later time, such as are present for us. B. in the Gothic and Old Norse, with more than 2000 years earlier fixated language of Avesta Compare and the Rig-Veda? If we had simultaneous voice monuments of the Nordic Aryans conventions to they stood certainly the Aryan fundamental language closer than it in terms of Language itself the oldest Veda is the case. Instructive for Judging this issue is, incidentally, the story of Germanic tribes. It is no coincidence that we just returned from the has been handed Goths the oldest Germanic Language Monument and that this monument originated in a country which the Germanic-Aryan home is very far away. However, just in the latter circumstance is the statement that the Goths previously reached a higher stage of development than their at home remaining Nordic brothers. For the further it is from the same had removed the closer they were to the Central Sites Greco-Roman culture came. Could one ever made of language as such a conclusion on the home of the Aryans, so should you only to proceed methodically, the present Compare spoken Aryan languages with each other. Now comes but of the currently spoken Aryan languages that Lithuania
10 *
148 origin of Aryan peoples. ical of arisclien basic language closest to a circumstance which so and considered by itself, rather than for the European for the would speak Asian origin of the Aryan. But precisely the For the Lithuanian shows how little importance is ever must enclose with the purely linguistic moments. The Lithuanian has to Today however preserved so many archaic forms, because the Lithuanians their physical descent no actual Aryans are but a budding Kace (5ren to their salient characteristics paint the conservative sense belongs (see p. 1 11), not only in itself the manners, but also in the language documentirt. But the question of the validity of sound laws that previously a different answer has found, opens up to now our understandings. While after Osthoff ^) phonetic laws to act "with blind natural necessity" and Osthoff and Brugman 2) there for a main reason the record "young grammatical" school declare that all sound changes after "without exception" laws fully draw explains Miklosich ^): "According to laws are not laws of nature '^. For the former view speak certain general on the type of Origin of sounds the rationale for the latter the ThatThing that the alleged exceptions mslosigkeit of sound laws from the language itself on inductivem paths can not be established. By demonstrating that a large portion of the Aryan peoples, as well as the Lithuanians and Slavs, from home no actual Aryans, but only speak severally of the conquering Aryans learned we are placed in the position, the main objection to the to refute the doctrine of exceptions mslosigkeit of sound laws and the phenomena of sound change, both the regular as the irregular, to understand properly. Because it can be, how does one has now been recognized with the established by Curtius proposition that all Sound change from the pursuit of ease of pronunciation, by Simplification of Articulation is apparent, a large proportion of factisch According occurring changes not explain, and even it can be shown do that some developments According to one of relief almost
*) East ho ff, The verb in the nominal composition. Jena 1878 S. 326th ^) Osthoff and Brugman, Morphological studies on the Areas of indogerman. Languages. I. Leipzig 1878, S. XIII. 8) Miklosich, phonology 259th
Origin of Aryan peoples. 149 go in opposite direction. Aptly noticed Sievers ^}, the the credit goes, first on the weak points of the previous having pointed theory that? the differences in the difficulties speed the production of speech sounds to and outside itself are neat low and that described real difficulties less the Xachbildung usually only against foreign Lute made. l \ Ian can say with certainty that when the Aryans would never have come together with stem foreign nations that various Aryan languages quite the same phonetic characterwould carry rakter that carried the original language from the beginning of Has. This is known in no single language of the case and thereof, the cause lies in the circumstances that the Parent of all the peoples who adopted it later, characterized in its sound character has been affected most deeply that they are the sounds of their Aryan Speech habit accommodirten. And that such phonetic rearranged without tions of speech Good in which its passage thereof from a held people to another, showing the example of all reclining words and these transformations are greater, the greater the Distance between the races is to which the peoples concerned belong. These are the same often so great that it is often extremely difficult "is the stranger in the guise of new home 'to recognize. So z. B. Christ in China to was Ki-li-sse-tu, Buddha to Fo, Benares to Po-lo-nai, Brahma-to-fan. 2) In the Kaffer language is English to baptize to bapitizesha, gold to Igo lide, apostle to umposile, sugar to isugile s). In the language of the name of the Emperor appears to Malay Race belonging Maori Franz Joseph as Paraniti Johepa, Austria (eng. Austria) as Atiria, St. Stephan as Hitewana, Lerchenfeld as Reahenweutu, Schönbrunn as Heneparuna, Arsenal as Ahenara. *) It * is in the highest degree likely that the final cause the phonetic transformation borrowed language good is to be sought in the difference in the formation of the voice and speech work tools at
^) Sievers, basic features of the physiology According 126th 2) Sayce, The prJnciples cf comparative philology 247th ^) M. Müller, Lectures on the "Science of Language. IT. 171st *) Fr. Müller, floor plan of linguistics. II. 2, 43.
150 origin of Aryan peoples.
the various races. A comparative anatomy and Although the physiology of speech organs of different Hacen missing still, but what to preliminary exists therefor, corresponds opted for this assumption. So G. Dimcan Gibb has demonstrated ^), that the construction of the larynx when whites and blacks at is substantially different from each other. There is first the constant presence and size of Wrisberg'schen cartilage, what the laryngoscope image of the Negro from that of the White adds something EigenthUmliches. Another difference is in the direction of the upper surface of the vocal cords and in established the position of the Morgagni ventricle. Especially the environment was that so far the anatomy and physiology of the lan- guage not witness a comparative consideration of the various races has been treated in connection with the fact that the comparative linguistics in general and of phonology inbet ticular against all Aryan peoples in physical terms as a Unit were wearing mostly to blame, that the high-strung Expectations that initially physiological to the treatment of Aryan According Development has established, only partially fulfilled hidden and the ultimate causes of the most volume changes remained. The language states, as each time, after an Arisirung any allophylen people designed, we can order us so imagine easier than still in the presence of the most European countries have similar language states. It developed everywhere next to the language of the prevailing state of the Aryans one of them initially phonetically different language whose support the subjugated people were. And how still present continually the Language of the common people through the language of higher and integration, which Deten society is affected, but also the language of the educated Layers are not quite the influence of the language of common may withdraw man, so it was certainly also the time where the behavior ratio of each company Classen to each other substantially was no different than it is currently the case.
*) G. Dune at Gibb, Essential pointft of difference between the larynx of the Negro and did of the White one. Memoires read before the Anthropological. Society of London. II. London 1866. See. The presentation on this paper in Archives of Anthropology. II. 110th
Origin of Aryan peoples, 151 So penetrated into the language of the ruling prior dei Aryans those 16 words with the sibilant instead of the original k-sound one. But the phonetic change itself took his training
starting point in the mouth of the subjugated nation that originally a spoke Finno-Finnish language and the same later with the Arirule reversed, and in such a way that it the k a loudGestalt gave as his speech habit most corresponded. From this mutual influence of the language of the controlling nant prior Aryans and the language of the enslaved allophylen Population explains that the Aryan languages in comparison with today, and also apply to considered so great differently keyed safety in the treatment of the same sound show. And these differences had to be greater the more the longer and the more companies a language of influencing peoples allophyler was discarded, as was, for. example, when Sanskrit the case, the undoubtful traces Turanian (Finno-Finnish) and Dravidian Linguistics fashion shows, while in Greek According Inventory Semitic be detected influences. That one is entitled to the aforementioned sound change of k to s to put on Eechnung the influence of the Finno-Finnish element, Show the Aryan loanwords in Ugro-Finnish. this Lehnworten plays a so greater evidential weight than they from a time originate where the Ugro fins still formed an ethnic unity and the Aryans had not yet divorced in these nations, as we know it in historical time. Namely, there is a whole series of Finno-Finnish words borrowed from the Aryan are, where an Aryan k a Finno-Finnish s or § resources, or as ß faces. Very instructive in this regard are the Finno-Finnish phonetic forms of the Aryan ^ katam hundred: finn sata. ehstn. Sadda, liv. sada, moksa-mordw. sada, ersa-mordw, sado, tscherm, Sydö, Syde ^ sjudo, syrj. sjo AEO, wotj. su (sju) sjti, ostj. söt, sows, weighed. sat, contemptuous, magy. szds but läpp, tjuote, ßaötte. All these Forms - go back to a common Finno-Finnish basic form ^ Tjata (from '^ kata) and beweifteo in Unyielding way that we are fully justified, all similar phenomena of the speaker changes in areas of the Aryan languages as the result of Keaction of Europe in so many widespread Finno-Finnish to display element as precisely these phenomena since in most cases
152 formation deb Aryan peoples. occur where the population tibet predominantly of Finno-finnisclien element elements is (Slaven, novels) and there are missing or only very occasionally happen where such an element either completely missing is or weakly represented. It is no coincidence that such. As both in Old Slavonic (s to) as in French (cjent) the sibilant for the original k-sound appears in one and the same words, without a loan from one language to another Instead would have found. Same causes just have similar effects for Episode. We can in the first place now the uncommonly large similarity
liclikeit the Finno-finnischcn sound laws with the phonetic laws of most Aryan languages understand a resemblance which produced clearly so vortritt, the more accurately we modern Entwickinngen the Aryan in the learn various Slavic and Romanesque idioms know. "Let us but of the latter (the Aryan sound laws) very make a few designated that are not as good for the Finno-Ugric Languages validity could, and vice versa here are unlikely to two find or three sound laws, which yet in no Indo are proven European dialect "^). Instructive are for our question particularly the remarks thereof Anderson on page 184: ^ The guttural Tennis is in the Finno-Finnish languages just as in the Indo-European mannigsubjected to multiple changes, nor does it quite well rare in t and 2 above. This happens especially before hochlautigen Vowels, and z. B. in Vo-Nazi is such a k to regularly c become but related also in the remnant languages can be such a change of k to t and ß constatiren repeatedly. loading is particularly interesting in this regard, the Livonian because the question sound change as it takes here before our eyes, inthe two dialects of this language to the same words the various stages of the transition show. So z. B. called the Kukuk in Kurland IceG or gek, in Livonia but kieg, Kegg and Tegg, as well as the hand: käi2, käz, KES etc. and read in Livonia and t'es; colorful: kerabi and Kirabi or t'irabi; the page: külg and külg, t'ulg; the cold, the frost: külma and Fiilm, FULM; ten: ktim and t'um etc. In Votischen those words loud compared
*) Anderson, studies comparing the Indo-European and ugfioFinnish languages 70th
Origin of Aryan peoples. 153 rently: (Saeko, cäsi, cirjawa, ßülßi (== finn kylki) ßülmä and ßümme '. while the so-called Krevinen, d. li. which according to the 1445 Kurland accommodated POWs votes nor käzi, kirjau or spoken kirjaw (colorful), or ktilm tülme (cold) and kümme (ten) have, so that the votische 2 only in the course of the last four cenhundreds may have originated from a previous k. Equally the Lapp an original k often become C, and perhaps this is likely ß again only in recent times for an older t be or tj occurred, at least gives the dictionary of Lindahl and Öhrling (Stockholm 1780) the respective volume by tj What will surely have a good reason again. Also in Magyar, in Paget draw sian and well in the Permian Languages can be applied at that sound change more fully come to prove safe examples. "
But not only the parasitic j (i), and the parasitic v (U) (z. B. ital. Duomo from lat. Domus) to which frequently also Aryan languages occurs behind plosives, has the same origin jump, as is clear from the fact that the same phenomenon also According is observed in the Finno-Finnish languages. So corresponds to the magy. haj (from '^ kaj) fat vot. be kvajo fat, resulting finn. kuu, mordw. has become kuja fat; magy. has six equal vot. kvaf and finn kuusi (for ** kuuti). as finn. kaasu haze, fog = vot. kvaz air, weather; as Sanskrit. käka Crow = vot. Kvaka Crow, finn kukko Hahn. as magy. haz hut finn kota = -. vot. kva; ißbenso syrj. and perm. vo, ehstn. voz = finn vu6zi-to. as perm. vol'ny the bark scraping, smooth, ehstn. Volin smooth shave, carving, planing = finn vuolen. as syrj. KOZAP distaff, ehstn. kozel Kunkel = finn kuosali, kuoseli. as syrj. Ross' Russian = finn Ruotsi. as syrj. sol salt ehstn. s61 = finn. suola. ^).
') See. Anderson, supra 197th
SIXTH SECTION.
Fhonologischer character of Aryan parent language. The Vocalismus the arisclien basic language was Selir easy; same knew merely the vowels a, i, u. A later development period include the diphthongs ai and au, but föllt their Ent ' genesis nor in the time before the separation of the Aryan nations. By contrast, it was missed when some scholars later during the special life resulting sounds e and o have the common having to write Aryan Ursprnche believed; against these Assumption is - aside from other considerations - already the mere fact that the Iranian and Indian tiberall a there pure a show where this theory an e or o expected would be and the adoption quite unfounded and inner, is lent unlikely that the expected sounds or e o in these languages either inaccurate fixes or later in a parent addressed would. ^) For the results of my ethnological studies on the original home of the Aryans is also true the known fact that the Gothic Vocalismus beside the Indian-ir ^ inischen the Vocaism of the Aryan fundamental language comes closest. Somewhat more difficult it is to Consonantismus the Aryan fundamental language determine. The conventional assumption
According possessed the same following consonants:
*) See. The pertinent remarks of Curtiiis, Grundzlige c'er Greek. Etymology 93rd
Phonological character of Aryan parent language. 155
Gutt,
Kg
gli
Dent.
td
ie
Lab.
P
B
bra
To these current sounds nocb the duration sounds: j (Pal.), R (Lingu.), S, n (Dent.), V, m (Lab.). ^) The main difficulty is now first in the fact that in some Aryan languages (Indian, Iranian, Greek) in a ßeihe of Words the Tenuis aspirata (kli, th, ph) appear, while others (Latin, Celtic, Lithuanian, Slavic) in no case
this phenomenon show and Germanic neither aspirirte yet not aspirirte Tenues but spirants having. Before going to discuss the matter itself, I want some of these cases cite:. 2) sanskr kakkh-ati (next Kakk, Kakh) laughing, Greek, xa ^ j ^ -a? Lacher, xax) (- aC ") laugh lat cac (h) -innus laughter. cachinn-ari laugh, ahd. huoh, mhd. huoch scorn, ridicule, ahd. huoh-6n . Mhd huohen mock, deride, ridicule;
*) Schleicher, Comp. 10. ') Even Grassmann (Journal of Comparative philology. XU. 96) has 16 cases cited, in which the Greek aspirate ASPI a Tenuis rata stands aside in Sanskrit. A part of them, by the corresponding Forms completed in the other languages, can be found in the texts; from the others I lead to: 1) Sanskrit sphur (butt, spin, and later:. tremble, shimmer) Greek O '^ upa, acpupd-v.; 2) Sanskrit. SPHAR, Caus. hurl, let shimmer ^ Greek acpaipa the ball, originally thrown. 5) a ^ iX aQ Fussbank besides Sanskrit. phal-aka-m Sign, Bank, from the root phal for ^ splial located cleave; 9) yaXtvd? = Khalina-s bite the bridle; 11) [i.dyrif -jjiot ^^ oc, li-dyrpiion, (Jiayatpa besides Sanskrit. Makhä fight Makha-s victims, sacrificial victim, fighter, makh-as victims; 16) a ^ / jp, Gen. dO ^ po; Hachel, sword point, arrowhead next . Sanskr Athari lance tip (arrow); 16) - and a suffix as the 2nd Sing Perf.. according to the extension of tha Sanskrit, z. B. oIi- & a = vet-tha. Grassmann linked thereto the following remarks: "When multiple üebereinhumor, which according to the above list between the hard Aspirin® rata of Sanskrit and Greek aspirate prevails and which yet would have proved far greater if you have other equally probable scheinliche but less safe cases would want to put into the balance, ^ It is hard to believe that only chance had prevailed; Rather, we must assume that the hard aspirates of Sanskrit already prior to elimination of Greek in the Community language were developed as such. **
156 Ehonologischee character of Aryan Gründsprache. Skt. knatli, knatli-ati beat gnath, (jnath-ati sclilagen, zend. (Beat jnatli, Greek, xsvt-so) poking, prick, altn, hnjodh-a beat, butt, ahd hand-eg pungent, penetrating odor. Skt. Kapala shell, skull, skull, Greek. xscpaXi ^ head, . Ags hafala, hafola head; altpers. kaufa Berg, zend. kaofa Berg, humpback, Greek xücpo-. Hump, Kü'-f 0-? Mountain name, lit. küpä Fem., kaupa-s Masc. Heap, altsl. kupü Haufe, as hop, ahd hüfo, mhd, hfife Haufe..;
Sanskrit. (jankha conch, Greek, xo ^ X ^ "^?" ^^ T / Ji ^^^ shel, lat. congiu-s a measure; Skt. tak, tak-tak and ati-ti then shoot, rush, rush, zend. tak run, swim, flow, taka run but takhara to tap diffluent from takair-yes, Greek. Totxspo- ?, reversed la '/ j run in TGty ^ o ^ ?, TGCy -tvo-c, Ttty ^ -u ?, Ht. tekii laufc, altsL teka Run may flow; Skt. tap, tap-ati warm, glowing, zend. taf-ta (flared . U. 8. w.) Irascible, Greek T £ 'j-pa ash, lat. Tepe-facio, tep-Sre, altsl. top-iti warming, ags thef-ian wütheu, angry. . Sanskr tarp, TRMP-ati tarpati, saturate, be satisfied; saturate, refresh, delight, trp ta tired, thick, tired; zend. hit-anh food, Greek. a) Tpacp-, pi '^ w, nourish TS Tpocp-a, feed, H) TspTi-, xioTTCü satisfy, refresh, lit. tarp-stü, tarp-tn, tarp-ti thrive, thick, be strong, goth. thraf-st-jan comfort; sankr. drank trank'h, go trakh, move, zend. Thracian draw, march, thrakh-ta marching, pulling, Greek. i ^ zytü Run goth. thrag-jan run neuslav. TRSS ati run; Skt. truph, troph-ati, trup, trop-ati trump, trump-ati comparison last damage, turph-ari, turph-aritu rapidly striking Greek. öpuTTTü) for '^ Tpucp-To) loosen, crumble, Tpücpi ^ looseness xpü'f-Os chunks, lit. trupü, trup-eti crumble, trup-as easy, trup-iny-s chunks; zend. path, pathjaiti other, filled in; fulness, path-ma memory, Greek 7777-, Traofofst, Trarcci for ^ '-. ATJ ct == zend. pathjaiti beschütten, Sprinkle Irar-iojxai, iri Traof-jiai nourished, goth. fod-jan nourish, altsl. .pit-aja, pit-ati nourish, raise; Skt. pra, zend. fra, frae, Greek. IRPO but also opo in cppoöoo » 9poi '[xtöv, cppoüpo- ?, opoupa, lat. Per, Umbro pru, altsl. practice-per-ago, lit. practice-before, goth. Fauer, faüra before; Skt. Prath, Prath-ate spread Prath-like spreading, Prath-as width, prthu also prathu wide zend. frathanh width perethu
Phonological Chabakter deb Aryan Ghundsprache. 157 wide, Greek. tiXoct-o? Width TrXaxu-? wide, lat. plant-a barrel sole lit. plant-u ^ plas-te Sicli spread, become wider, platue-s wide; Skt. matb, mantli-ati, stir math näti, rotate, whisk, matb Masc. Whorl, Greek, jxo & -o? Fray, | jL69-oi) pa rotation wood amKuder, } Itv & -o- ?, | JLiv & 7] Quirlkraut, mint, lit. ment acid whorl, lett. ment-a stir blade, management-et with the shovel, altsl. meta rotation wood, met-e2i Tumult, mot-iti s§ agitäri, met ^ mes-ti Tapairo) altn. mönd-ul-1, NHG. Lack wood and (correctly) almond wood, turning wood, (the laundry)
lacking; . Sanskr mith, meth-ati and ati-mith be joined by anyone; alternating talk, bicker, altercari, mith-as together, alternately, mithuna paired neuter. Mating, copulation, zend. with, raith-näiti connect, close, live, dwell, mith-Waut, mith-wara neuter. Connection, couple, Maeth-a dwelling; Couple, club, Maeth-one association, copulation, Greek jioTt-oc. mutuus, lat MüT uu-s pairs, alternately, lit.. mint-u ^ with-tn, mis-ti live, nourished, altsl. MSS-to place, city; Skt. sakhi = zend. hakhi friend, Skt. sakhä friend ^ sakhja friendship, lat. socius Comrade, lit. seki s (strain sekja-) pursues, it follows (following the track) in ped-seki s Beagle; Skt. skhad, skhad-ate Cleave, zend. 9kend-a shock, breakage, Desecration, Greek. Ayd ^ oi ^ for a / aS-jco chink, cleft, lat. Scand-ula shingle ^ see a;. (IV8-AXA [x6- ^ shingle altsl skad-a defectus. Skt. Khid, khinat-ti columns, blow, break, zend. ^ Kid (jliindajeiti columns, blow, break, Greek. cS '/ ((^ vi ^ aj ^ for ß-jw, T / id- shreds ^ scindo Oy ^ tC "Sheik, lat., its sci-di, scis-sum columns, lit. sked-ra, lett. skaid-a Spahn, ahd since, mhd schit Sheik..; Skt. Khad, iLhäd-ajati cover, conceal, missing, Khad-man Blanket; Fraud, deceit, zend. (JKad cheating cheating in ava- ^ ^ ta ta, Greek. a / ao-a> v cell honeycomb of bees, axavo-AXO-v trap, snare ^ lat squäma Scale for '^ squad-ma. Skt. sthä, ti§th-ati, Inf sthä., date, stand, zend. ^ ta, histaiti stand, grieh. öia-, la-tTjai questions, e-afTVj-v was, lat. static, Steti, statum are ,, lit. sto-ju, sto-ti filters = lett. sta-ju, sta-t stand, stand, (iltsl. sta-na, sta-ti are, ahd sta-m stand, got, are standan. Skt. stuck, stuck-ati brace themselves, resist, zend. gtakh-ra stiff, strong, Greek. AT6 / -o? Pfahl, target, a Ta; (- u-%, aaa; (- Ü; Halm, spike, lit. stok-as stake, ahd. stoc, stocches Stock, ahd. stah-al, mhd. Slach-ql Steel;
158 Phonological character of Aryan parent language. Skt. sphurg, ephür ^ -ati bursting, swollen, Greek. airapy T ^ the bursting, the impulse öirapYa-o), a ^ ^ -ao ppi) bristled, lit. sprog-st-u, sprög-ti refuse, sprouted, be green, lett. freshly spirg-t, kommmen to forces spirg-ta-s fresh and healthy; Skt. sphur ^, sphürgati thunder, rushing, Greek, a ^ z> DPT (o- ^ Noise, acpapays-tii rustle, lit. spragu prassle, lett. spräg-t rupture, . Burst, popping, ags sprecan, ahd speak sprehhau.
sphal, spliul, sphalati waver Skt., Caus. sphälaja to case bring, Greek a
') See. Fick I. 35, 38, 39, 40, 56, 85, 89, 92, 95, 97, 141, 149, 169, 176, 224, 237, 240, 244, 247 ^ 253rd ^) Curtius, Broad Greek. Etymology five hundred and first
Phonological ChARAKTBB DBB REGULATIONS BASIC LANGUAGE. 159 a previous tennis could anstiben? How is it possible, that a previous sibilant of a following a Tennis could make aspirate? One has here obviously by the outer deceived certificates of linguistic facts and hiebei all overlook the fact that the then reasonable to assume neither physiocan logically justify even in the history of language a support place. Aptly noticed herbs on the alleged aspirirenden Influence of s on a following Tenuis: ^) ^ A aspirirender influence the s following Tenuis is physiologically inexplicable; also under the model adopted by Ascoli tight connection of s to the impact loud, which causes the same of the vowels
"Peel" and can barely a touch, I can schlechter- me recently introduced nothing; It is incredible that without any one a apparent reason in the heavy compounds sp st sk a apparent increase have let happen. Asked to voice history, one finds plenty of secure examples that s the p, t, k has protected against aspiration or Affrication which otherwise occurred everywhere; I only recall that in germanium manic 8 retains a following Tenuis ever before shifting Has ; in High German to the same process is repeated (only makes sk an exception); in NHG corresponding to p, t, k the conventional orthography from strong (accented) vowels always Aspirates or Affricaten unless they switched to a same multiple word belonging s precedes: we say phas (pass), but spas (fun) - Thdl (Thal), but stal (steel) etc (s Kuhns. Ztschr. 1872 XXI. 40 ff.); in modern Greek Q is behind Keibeloud always become t and not in O passed etc. That in the later Indian dialects sp, st, sk to pph, tth, kkh are based on conversion, as Ascoli due to the flat there uniform for sm, sn entering mh, nh has shown. " Add to this that the way Curtius even a number leads of words having the aspirate without one of those would conditions exist, under which, according to its adoption, the should staltfinden aspiration of Tenues. I call for example ^ Xe ^ p oipov (next ßXsTT-To)), the aspirirten activen Perfecta, z. B. Tziiz ^ zy-a next TrXsxco etc
^) Herbs to Lautverschiebung LOE3.
160 Phonological Chabaktee the Aryan parent language. Thus, since the condition laid down by Chirtius and other scholars ERDeclaration of aspiration of Tenuis in Griecbisclien is untenable, so should you might be inclined to a different explanation for this According to seek publication to yes only not the basic assumption that Tenuis was the original, which aspirates the histerogene Loud, ascending enter must. One might remember, in the Aspiration of Tenuis to seek a voice relief. This assumption mtisste will be rejected immediately and this for the monofold reason that the pronunciation of the real aspirate - and a Such is known to the Greek aspirate - with a greater presence exertion is connected ^ than the simple Tenuis, since the achieved stere from the concerned Tenuis and nachstürzenden Puffs there. Or should perhaps the aspiration to the influence of vorhellenischdue Semitic, later arisirten aboriginal Greece be? However, this assumption is already is unlikely because the Semitic languages not only aspirirte but not ASPI
possess rirte Tenues and it would be incomprehensible why the arisirte Semite him familiar Tenuis have swapped with aspirate should. Here comes yet another factor into account to its sake I have earlier enumerated several such cases where the Sans crit, or Zend with the Greek regarding the Aspiration of Tenuis tibet matches. This agreement may impossible due to chance. but not it based on random, so it can only from that time comes where the Aryan Indians, Iranians and Hellenes still a people formed; an ethnic unit but were those nations only then, when they their Scandinavian homeland leave and set up their residences in the northern German plane had (see p. 124). But here their language would only be affected can of peoples of the Finno-Finnish group before arrival Aryan Central Europe occupied. The languages of these peoples but do not know the aspirates and so has the thought tobe rejected, as think at this time a partial Aspiration of Tenues occurred through the influence Turanian elements. From these statements it is clear enough that it schlechteris virtually impossible, a halfway satisfactory explanation of Tenues aspiratae in Sanskrit, Zend and Greek establish. There Now it seems reasonable to question if perhaps the whole premise is false, namely that the simple Tenuis the original and
Phonological Chaeakter the Aryan parent language. 161 the aspirate the resulting sound is later. Already herb has this Question posed. j, as are, "he asks," the reasons f (ir the Original Used probability of ungehauchten Tenues against the so Tenuesaspiraten critical that there was no need to consult the sound theory? What draws for this assumption? In the Slavic, Lithuanian, Celtic, which in many other cases demonstrably aspiration have lost; the Germanic, in which old TenuesaspiDo not necessarily at the time when the original pure Tenues aspirated and were affricirt, had to coincide with this. One comparison So arrived from the Slavonic; Lithuanian, Celtic, Germanic Information about things in which these languages decide nothing the can! " "Although most Indo-European idioms instead of Indian and Greek aspirates show mere Schlnsslaute, one has yet the bh, dh, gh recognized as original. Can not those languages also under the pursuit of comfort the Tenuesaspiraten discards, especially the sph, sth, skh in sp, st, sk have transformed? " I am not at all in doubt about this question Yes to answer; even I would go further and argue that the Aryan fundamental language in general that do not even aspirirten Tenues
not obsessed, but that they knew merely aspiratae the Tenues have. To this assumption leads not only the fact that in a Keihe of cases the Sanskrit, Zend or in overaccordance came with the Greek tennis aspirata, but also specifically in a decisive way the Germanic, of the herbs wrongly says that it could decide nothing. For it is the language of the Aryan people, the longest remained in the Aryan homeland and at the latest the influence foreign language manner has learned. Now still currently own most of today's Germanic idioms only Tenues aspiratae (kh, th, ph, inaccurate denoted by k, t, p, s. 29) and where pure find Tenues, can be every time the influence of folk allophylen tory evidence. That today in Southern Germany and Switzerland very often pure Tenues be heard ^) just so depends together
^) Herbs, a: a O. 152nd. ^) See. Scherer, History of the German 120th Fenka, Origen Ariacae, 11
162 PlIONOLOGISCHEB NATURE OF REGULATIONS BASIC LANGUAGE. men that the Turanian element there the numerisclie Uebergewiclit has gained over the Germanic. As today's Germanic peoples (Swedes, Norwegians, Danes, English, Dutch, German, particularly Northern German) under Sämtliche Aryan peoples the most justified can claim it as the least with strangers Elements mixed descendants of the ancient Aryans regarded zn are, so it seems quite justified, their sound habits as to consider altarische According habits at all and the common seed Aryan fundamental language deny the possession of pure Tenues. We can do this ihun more confidently than the Transformation of Tenues aspiratae in pure Tenues wherever it has been carried out almost exclusively (in Latin, Celtic, Lithuanian; Slavic) very easily and at ease from the inputs effectively the Turanian (Finno-Finnish) achieved population element can clarify their Spraclien, as already mentioned, the aspirates quite foreign are. What was more natural than that the Turanian elements to Adoption of Aryan sounds the same voice their habit adapting? And in proportion as the ruling class of Aryans zurückgieng numerically, also the way of speaking won subject people are becoming increasingly important, until at last off eventual recognition came. Thus it has come that we in this Languages tiberall find a ungehauchte tennis where the pure Aryan had an aspirate. An interesting proof of my assumption is also in the way the older Latin vernacular Greek
Aspirates reproduces. As today, the slave and novels, as well Hungary's when they learn to speak German, the German aspirate implement in a pure tennis and therefore z. B. the word Khönig Pronounce as king, so it was in Latin that Greek aspirates regularly publish the relevant Tenues were occurred. So Ooivic zuPoino-s, OiXt ^ jicüv zuPilemo, Nixr / fopo ^ was to Nicepor, iropcpüpa to purpura etc ^) And what in historical Time came, can be grounded also assumed for the prehistoric time w ^, and the more so, as indeed the brachycephalic (Turanian) element in Italy even before the arrival of the first (Italian) Aryans was there a resident and of a later Turanian immigration nothing is known.
*) Curtiufl, Broad Greek. Etymology 416
Phonological Charakteb about Aryan parent language. 163 Since the Aryan Indians, Iranians and Greeks, as previously shown been through a long time in Europe under Finno-Finnish peoples have lived before they migrated to their new home, so it was inevitable that the speech of the latter also its influence exerted on the language of their Aryan men. This Influence it was also who, as in the previous sections been demonstrated, the transformation of ursprüngliehen k-Loud in a sibilant in a row lithuanian -slavisch-Iranian-Indian has words causes. And this influence is also ^ to which we the transformation of the original Tenues aspiratae in ungehauchte have traced Tenues in Sanskrit, Zend and Greek. So it has come, that one and the same root in one and the same Language soon the tennis aspirata, soon has the pure tennis and that the languages mentioned in this liichtung soon match soon diverge. It is worth mentioning that there are often so resulting double forms were used to Bedeutungsdiffirenzirung. But not only in the Indian, Iranian and Greek has received the original aspirates in numerous cases. Other Aryan languages show the same, albeit in many cases only in their subsequent conversion as Spirans to who also described has become kanntlich the Greek aspirates in later times. So appears in the Umbrian h before t for original kh, z. B. rehte = lat. recte, well in Oscan, z. B. Ohtavis = lat. Octavius, saahtiim = ^ Sanctum). With Scherer ^) I suppose lat. Uter, ubi from ^ Huter, ^ hubi incurred and bring these forms on ^ khuter, ^ Khubi back. In Old Irish has become the aspirate, or Spirans obtained between vowels, z. B. cath (fight), gall. catu (z. B. in catu-engined combat powerful), ech = lat. equos, ^ ** originally akhvas, dyke = basic form ^ Dakhan, mathir = lat. Mäter (Greek. [AT ^ tr ^ p) =
Basic shape '^ mäthar, then before t, z. B. nocht = noct (night) = basic form nakht, ^ 'ocht = lat. octo. ^) Aspirirte Tenuis found further in the Ossetians matic namely in the beginning of a word: f, th, kh. The latter two sounds are
^) Schleicher, Comp. 268, 270th ^) Scherer, History of the German 166th ») Schleicher, lc 273, 280th - *) Bopp, Comp. Grammar. 2nd ed I.. 120th 11 *
164 Phonolooischeb character of Aryan parent language. nacli Rosen's description real Aspi rat ae while original ph has become f. In Armenian contrast has this ph in still receive some instances unchanged, z. B. Pheru vorm years, oss. färe, Faeron, pers. Pär, Skt. parüt, Greek. TtspüTt, TrspüCJi, mhd. vert, vere, vernet, lit. pernay; phur fire, Greek irüp., umbr. pir, osk. Pure, ahd Fiur. ph ^ tur spring = ahd. fedara, zend. ptara, Greek. TtTspiv. Likewise we encounter in the Armenian Flexionssuflßx kh where other languages have k. In many cases of pH the first part of Doppelconsonanten disappeared completely and only the Aspirate left, z. B. hhajr, now commonly ago (Old Irish. Athair (basic form ^ phathar) has also lost the aspirate. See the lat, uter, ubi) hh ^ ri-wn-un awl, Greek. irspovTj. ^) The most convincing proof of the correctness of the assumption that the Altarische only Tenues have known aspiratae, but is Germanic, so far the Germanic spirant h, th, f the danger of aspiration Ratae kh, th (to be distinguished from the spirant th) to and ph have necessaries condition and it is entirely unfounded to assume that the presupposed aspiratae would have until developed from Germanic original Tenues. It is, however, very striking that in Germanisohen ever such a volume change (so-called. Lautverschiebung) occurred is. And not only the aspiratae were transformed into spirants; the mediae (g, d, b) and mediae aspiratae (gh, ie, bh) were moved, the former to k, t, p, g to the latter, d, b. If any at an Aryan people, so you should just when the old Ger manen the unchanged continuation of the old Aryan Consonantismus expect. Thateächlich you takes this circumstance, "the Hypothesis, the unmixed Germans were the direct physical combat descendants of the ancient Aryans, in favor of those other
Hypothesis, the real in the dark peoples of Asia and Europe's having to recognize Aryan believes. It was the famous French Linguist Chav ^ e, which at a meeting of the Paris anthropogenic logical society in the discussion on one of H. Martin held about the Celts lecture following assertion aufstellte: 2) yjll arrive fatalement que les gens qui ont fait anti ^ rieurement usage
Diefenbach, Ethnology Eastern Europe ''. II. 348th ') Bull, de la Societe d'antbropologie de Paris. 2. ser. IX. 621st
Phonological Charakteb the Aryan parent language. 165 d'une autre langue ne s'assimilent que diflficilement et tres times une langue Impos ^ e et d'un autre que leur langue gdnie primitive. C'est ainsi que toutes les langues du rameau germanique sont des formes gätees et old ^ es de la belle forme aryenne. Si les populations Germaine avaient ete aryennes, elles ne seraient Jamal parvcnues a senior la langue comme elles aryenne Tones fait. " This objection does not come to the importance of ilim Chav ^ e is settled. Because aucli the languages of those dark Nations that should be true Aryans after its adoption, show According her Bestande as in their form system as significant Changes such as the Germanic. Yes, even a comparison of currently spoken languages of these peoples (the modern Indian and Iranian idioms of the Latin and neuslavischen Languages) with the Swedish-Norwegian, the first in here Is concerned, with the result that the latter is not well far away from the sounds and forms of the Aryan fundamental language ^ Than this respect is the case in the first-mentioned languages. For the rest, I refer to my remarks on this point on S. 147th I have no hesitation, the causes of the German Lautvershift - this had Chav ^ e apparently first in mind - as to Search, where, in my view, the causes of most Lautverare änderungeu to look at areas of the Aryan languages, in the Influences of allophylen strata that were arisirt tiberall there, where the Aryans were the dominant element. Let it not be, that, as the Aryans in Scandinavia immigrated them there no elderly population vorfanden as S. 69 has been set forth. That but such has lived there at a later date, for the supply Schädelfundc in ancient tombs (see p. 70) and Edda (see p. 22) vollgiltige evidence. Nor is it subject to any doubt that this allophyle population element of Turanian Race namely
the Finnish-Lappish peoples group has listened. These fins and rag liked mostly as prisoners of war and abducted Sclaven have come into the country. was not small That their number may be, comes from the fact that they own stand, namely the state of unfree (ags. thraelas) formed. incumbent you Arranging for menial work. As yet today
166 Phonological character of Aryan Gründsprache. Type of Swedes and Norwegians (at least in the southern and central part of the country, it appears to the north mixed) shows came intermingling between the Turanian and Aryan Elements in any case only very rarely what we given the great social distance do not appear flashy, must. This but does not rule out that the Turanian element a certain Removing influence on the design of the language of their Aryan gentlemen could practice. The coexistence of the children, ^) the daily traffic between master and servant was impossible during the century -made are of no effect. And in this case, the German sound shift explains in the simplest manner, it is known that the ugrischFinnish idioms neither aspirirte Media nor aspirirte Tennis have. The non aspirirte Media meets us there though, alone one believes rightly that they originally language foreign was and earlier Tenuis replaced. ^) Is it us as miracles assume that under the influence of Finnish-Lappish element Aryan Media (g, d, b) to Tenuis (k, t, p) was? Observe Let's that same sound change German loanwords in subject to Hungarian, z. B. pint ^ r (Cooper, österr. Binder), pek (Baker, österr. Beck), pl (3h (sheet). ^) A similar sound change show the German loanwords in Romance and Slavic Languages, ^) which at the ethnological composition of novels Slaven is not conspicuous. It also can not us wonder assume that the Aryan Media aspirata (gh, ie, bh) under the same Influences for pure Media (g, d, b). This pure media could the more easily in the language of the actual Aryans to input
') Tacitus, Germ. 20: ,, Dominum ac was * vum nullis educationis deliciis dignoccas: inter eadem pecora, in eadem humo degunt, donec aetas Separet ingemios, virtus agnoscat. " *) Hovelacqu'e, La linguistique 122; Mrs Müller, floor plan of the voice wisseuscbaft. IL 2, 161 and 189. Thomsen, rather the influence of Germanic languages on the Finnish-Lappish 24 says this: "From Mutis come in initial sounds originally k, t, p in front and a Finn can only the greatest difficulty of the opinion and debate the mediae g, d, b
to learn." ^) Bio ch, Ungar. Grammar 12th "•) The detailed references in Scherer, History of the German Language 140th
Phonologischeb character of the Aryan fundamental language 167 give when she was without them this art and their pronunciation compared with the aspirirten Media less effort required. What is the Tenues aspiratae (kh, th, ph) is concerned, as the first expected substitution of these sounds through the pure Tenues (K, t, p) only sporadically occurred, which is simply explained by the fact because the pure Tenuis an Aryan Consonantensvstem quite foreign is sound and therefore its incorporation natural difficulties opportunities presented contrary. In those cases, however, where the ungehauchten Tenues recording found, sk in the compounds, st, sp for originally skh, sth, sph, won, probably after long hesitation, the Finnish debate because it latter impossible in this particular case was to assimilate these combinations of sounds in a different way. is ,, striking "says Kellgren, ')" (in Finnish) the strength of the loudcompounds of the S k, t, p and t k; these sounds are grown together, that k, t, p, in these cases the Initial sounds the final syllable of the stem usually not even the otherwise subject exceptionless laws of softening. "^) apparently in all other cases, where the Aryan Tenuis aspirata become bar for Tenuis, is probably only an inaccuracy in the Letters before, just as in NHG in most Cases Tenuis aspirata by the sign for easy Tenuis is reproduced. The Finnish -lappische element might, however, pure Tenuis have spoken, just as in many areas
^) Kellgren, The Broad Finnish language. Berlin 1847 S. 42nd ^) Is the fusion of these consonants as if to a lute a result of the reluctance of the Finns against all Consonantenverbindungen. "In the Medially, "says Thomsen (rather the influence of Germanic languages on the Finnish-Lappish 25), .gilt the law that no genuine Finnish word with more may begin as a consonant, so the debate is more a Finnish institution where not impossible, but auflallenden with us connected difficulty. '* As a result of the Finnish influence often went in the Aryan languages of two consonants lost in the initial positions of the first, while sometimes between dsnselbeu a vowel was inserted in the middle of a word. This is the simple explanation of the known phenomenon of Svarabhakti
(Page 43). In Magyar this phenomenon as also occurs in initial sounds, z. slav. bratü brother = barät, krali King "= kiraly etc See. Fr. Müller, basic crack of linguistics. II. 2, 198. Examples of the insertion of a Vocales in the middle of the word are Kiedl, Ungar. Grammar 9. So loud the altungariPchen words dolg thing hatalm power dolog today hatälom.
168 Fhonologischer Chabakteb beb abischen Gbukdsfbache. Southern Germany under the influence of the same element k, t, p GE addressed, while the North German only kh, th, ph speaks. But this debate is not in the real Aryan circles be penetrated. Grassmann has multiple (12) of these cases together provided, ^) of which I by way of example will cite only two: ags. and altfries. met-on, met-a, eng, meet encounter, which ags. and Old Norse. mot encounter, meeting, resulting goth again. ga-mot-jan, oldNorth. Möta, alts. Motian encounter; the t's, like Sanskrit. mSth, m ^ th-6 shows back on th and is also in Aryan mouth tli have been spoken. The same is true of the k in the ags. Macjan do actually merge, Old Norse, maki, ags gemaca., gemecea Comrade how clearly shows Greek that. [xr ^ X '^ ?, Jon. [xTjX-oc Aids, [xr ^ / ^ avi tool, machine, [xr ^ j ^ avocto verfer- artificially term. In general, however th kh was added to h to f th to (I)), Ph. The transition from kh to h and ph to f is probably the way to declare that we assume the aspirates were initially in the AflPricaten KJR been transformed pf. From ky ^ pf and could easily either by assimilation of k to j ^ and p to f and later Simplification of the resulting Doppelspiranten or waste the initial sound Tenues and volatilization of y to h the simple Spirants h and f are. On the other hand constitutes Spirans th Mouillirung the first to become t th advance, so tj (see page 144).; while then j was to see and this s comparison with the t a lute melted, was the toneless Spirans th. From these soundless spirants h (yj, th, f were in the one idiom earlier, in the other later sounding spirants and from these again developed here and there mediae. This was particularly cially in the dental spirant the case. A similar Eatwickelungstransition can also be observed in the Italian dialects. ^) Even the Gothic shows cases in which the old Aryan • Tennis aspirata a Media corresponds to z. B. fadar (basic form '^ phathar), while the gleicli-
*) Journal of Comparative philology. XII. 106. '^) Heinzel, history of Low Franconian language of business. Paderborn 1874, p 147, 152 takes Mouillirung for all three consonants (k, t, p).
After that the process of sound shift would have raised with kj, tj, pj. des'Griechischen and ^) Ascoli, Comparative phonology of Sanskrit, Latin 143rd
Phonologischek Charakteb the ABISCHEN basic Peache. 169 formed bro-thar (brother) nocli has the voiceless spirant. fishing Saxon brodor shows the sounding Spirans, dutch. broeder departures against the media as a further and final Lautentwickelung. As well explained goth. g and b for old Aryan kh and ph, z. B. tager (Tear), Greek; Socxpi), lat. Lacrima fiir dacruma, Sibun (seven), Sanskrit. sap-tan, Lat. septem, Greek. i'Kxd, Incidentally, it is worth noting that even within the ugroFinnish languages the displacement of the original Tenues (k, t, p) to spirants (j ^, h, s, z, f, v) can be detected. So corresponds to z. B. finn. kunta collection weighed. ) Ront family magy. had (Acc hada-t.); finn. koto, koti dwelling ostj. kot, jrät tent magy. haz house; läpp, Kaeta, Kät, ostj. ket, weighed. Kät hand finn. käsi (käte-) magy. k ^ z (Acc. keze-t); tscherm. vüt weighed. vit, mordw. ved finn. vesi (veterinary), magy. viz (. Acc vice-t) water; finn. puole center läpp, pele weighed. pal, pal Half page, wotj. pal page, area, weighed. pälä semi magy. fal (Acc. fala-t) wall, fei (Acc fele-t) center. mordw. Sapama gapam, sour, finn. happame, tscherm. §opo leaven magy. sav6 whey, cheese water, saVanyo sour ^). When judging this volume change, which, as far as he k the Tenues and p is concerned, would be difficult to explain to-come next into consideration that a part of the consideration here is undoubtedly words Aryan origin, and of other of these Origin very probable. So one can easily understand how Original kh and ph one hand to k and p, on the other hand za y and f, v could be. ^) However, could the tennis t on the top (168) manner specified by the action of the parasitic j also in purely Finno-Finnish words to develop s, z. Could even still be a doubt that the cause German sound shift in the influence of the Turanian is to be sought element, so the same is scattered immediately if you ^ the investigation on the second or High German Lautvershift expands. As is known, were repeated in the same, to the most part at least, the same phonetic operations which played for the first time in the so-called. Germanic sound shift
*) Fr. Müller, floor plan of linguistics. 11. 2, 193rd ') The Eiiifluss the Aryan to the sound character of the Finno-Finnish language chen can not otherwise be mistaken. Thus, the mediae (g, d, b), the
evolved in different languages, particularly in Hungary, fully have unquestionably Aryan origin.
170 Phonologischeu Chahakter the Aryan Gründsprache. had. From germ. Kh, tli, ph (denoted by k, t, p, but when pure Tenues was probably spoken only in Finnish mouth) ch (h), z ^), f (ph), from Germanic. g, d, b is k, t, p, from germ. th (Spirans) d, while germ. h and f remained unchanged. As S. 101 of Approaching has been pointed out, are the ethnological see conditions in southern Germany and Switzerland these days so, that the Turanian element is there represented far more than Germanic and that in consequence, the population of the German rule the South a marked contrast to forms of population population in northern Germany, or Scandinavia and the same nearest to Germanic countries, where 'the be achieved arisch- Germanic element to the present fairly pure has stopped. But even in the first centuries AD, in which the beginnings of the High German sound shift fall, had to be more strongly represented than the Turanian element in the South in the North. This assumption is in addition to the current Lagerun gsverhältni SS s, the fact that the invasion of Germanic carried tribes from the north. A natural consequence thereof was ^ that described the in northern and central Germany first threatened Turanian element to the south retired to in its Bergen protection against encroaching enemies seek. This explains that the second German sound shift in the south began, and only gradually after North transplanted. ;, The Movement, "says Arnold ^) of this second Sound shift, "takes the opposite transition as the political. Do not progressing as the latter from north to south, but from south to north before and take succes- in this way siv all strains up to the limit of the low- or Low German Dialects. * ' The Turanian element could more easily influence the winning design language than by the victory of Christianity and the system of feudalism the social-political contrast between the conquering and the conquered population elements always
^) From ursprüDglicbem th was initially tj, ts therefrom; from this ts corresponding wrapped one hand, for, on the other by assimilation ss (5); see. mhd. diz, Ditze, di5 with goth. thata. ') Arnold, settlements and hikes German tribes. Marburg 1881
S. 225th
I I Phonological Chaeakter the Aryan parent language. 171 I more and more weakened. Nothing shows this as clearly as the Fact that already from the 9th century purely Germanic to the 1 skull shape in the tombs in southern Germany is no longer found, a proof that gradually at this time the Germanic eroberer to mix with the subjugated brachycephaleu elements began. ^) Poch earlier was the latter affect the winning language when you consider that the inclusion in the • monasteries each, without distinction of origin was possible and that of these monasteries of the whole spiritual life of that time dominated. The High German consonant shift is known, not completely penetrated dig. At most they will performed in the language of the Alemanni and Bajuvaren, so in the language those German tribes which penetrated farthest south were, was where just represent the Turanian element most and is still represented at present. Where the latter less was the Consonantismus has at least partially on the stage the first sound shift condition (central Germany). From these statements we see that the greatest Part of sound transformations in areas of the Aryan languages, both the old and new, easily from the Lautgewohnheith of allophylen population elements can explain that so Also in this direction the Race character as something unalterable pending represents. It is no coincidence that in all those Aryan and non-Aryan languages Central and Eastern Europe's, the predominantly brachycephalic peoples are spoken, some Lauterscheibe detected voltages, the languages of those peoples alien are, where to find more of less pure altarische type had received. Same causes just musstcn the same effects • result have ^) and where these causes were not effective, were able
^) H. Holder of, Compilation of in Württemberg Skull shapes 30th ') Then see explained to the anthropological unity of the North ^ Italians and the neighboring French the striking fact that the North Italian dialects often match the French and that this same to adjacent dialects of France are closer than the dialect of
Toscana, the Italian literary language is known to reason. Likewise achieved clears from the anthropological unity of the Sardinians and Spaniards,
172 Phonologischeb Charaktee the Aryan fundamental language th not come to light and the effects. As far as results But from this of necessity that every phonetic investigation, if it is to be gefllhrt properly, has to start from the ethno ogy, insofar as it provides information about the anthropological cooperation tion of those people who 'whose language precisely the subject of the Investigation is to be made.
that the Sardinian, as already east. was 96 highlighted in Spanish phonetic respects is closer than the Italian. Under the same face point also covers the well-known fact that the French of Süddeat ^ rule correctly and easily excl-esprochen is, as of Norddeutsche, a fact you falsely GE with the methodology of teaching in context has introduced.
SEVENTH SECTION.
Morphological character of Aryan parent language. The Aryan as Semitic languages are known as inflectional languages NND as such are contrary to all other languages of the globe, either as the Chinese and behind Indian languages isolirend or such. as the numerous Languages of the Ural-Altaic language and ethnic group agglutinirend are. It is no coincidence that the morphological character straight the Aryan and Semitic languages with each match ;. yet it is just the Aryan and Semitic Race which anthropologically closest to each other are, therefore any case of one another on latest have differencirt. It is in the highest degree probable that this agreement in morphological character which no Match atmosphere in the language materials aside is, a certain equality integrated in the organization of the brain in both races to reason lies. ^) We can make this assumption more confidently, as it rises indeed to the other areas of intellectual life show falling IJebereinstimmungen. It urges an immediate effect on the question whether the flexivischeCharacter of the Aryan by the influence of arisirten Turanian straight- element in Europe, the Semitic and Dravidian in Asia
has been redesigned so as we This phono- regarding the logical character just demonstrated. It is the voice typus for Eacen character, he is unalterable as such and it
*) Topinard (L'anthropologie 438) comes also to the conclusion, "que le type du langage est inddpendant de la volonté de Thomme et le produit de fatal ^ son Organization c ^ rdbrale. "See. herewith still Bastians p.12-quoted remark.
174 MORPHOLOGISCHEB ChAKA.KTEB DEB REGULATIONS BASIC LANGUAGE. can therefore be expected in advance that such morphological Transformations really namely in a so large scale occurred hahen when the uichtarische allophyle element numerically stronger and consequently its influence on the design of was greater language. These expectations are the facts of voice history fully confirmed. However, the same true in their detect significance ", it is necessary that we previously the term flexion determine the origin and the nature thereof fathom, especially since on this point among the Sprachforschem the most far-reaching differences of opinion and an agreement so far has not been achieved. To the most certain way to come, I think it is the Gerathenste the issue in its historical to follow the course, although I have no intention of a an exhaustive presentation of all previously established theories about the to give origin of inflection, so instructive such would also for a deeper understanding of the historical development of the Aryan Linguistics. The starting point, we have from Fr. Schlegel, famous in his Beech: "On the Language and Wisdom of the Indians", without going into the to take real shape analysis, a definition of flexion has established that remarkable in more ways than one, not without Influence has remained on the subsequent research. He is flexion otherwise as internal modification of the root (p 33, 35, 41, 45); as such it is the complete contrast to agglutination, indicating the grammatical relationships by affixes. "Either are the auxiliary terms of importance by internal supply change the root Loud displayed by flexion; or each, times by its own added gefügtes word which in and of be majority, past, a future Shall or other Value concepts of nature means; simplest and these two Cases in question, the two main genera of all languages. All other cases are, on closer view only modifications and ancillary species each of the two genera, therefore this contrast also the whole immeasurable in regard to the roots of diversity and
^) Fr. Schlegel, Concerning the language and wisdom of the Indians. Heidelberg, Germany 1808th
Morphological character of Aryan Gründsprache. 175 indeterminable field of language and includes completely exhausted. "(P.45) The view, as if the endings of flexivischen forms by Attachment significant words had arisen previously, is with all Decisiveness discarded. "In Greek, you can still at least find a semblance of possibility, as if the bend syllables of fused in the word particles and auxiliary words originally Lich emerged, although one would not this hypothesis drove through can, without almost all those arts and etymological jugglery to comment on the aid, which it first of all to all, without exception, the should give farewell when the language and its origin scientifically that certainly will consider historically; and hardly even then it would be still perform. When Indian but disappears completely, the last glow of such a possibility and one must admit that the structure of the language quite organically formed by inflections or internal changes and Bends the root sound in all its meanings ramificirt, not merely together mechanically attached words and particles is set where as the root itself actually unchanged and barren remains "(p 41) This conveyance According therefore all formal elements of language through a peculiar process from the roots, like the branches of a tree from the body Tribal outgrown. It has often been out via this theory mocks and found it incomprehensible how such a witty man as Schlegel same have to establish. But so weird this theory as such "is also so easy to understand how Schlegel could come to set it up. The same was ofl'enbar assumed that forms in which the modification of the inner Root as a carrier of a grammatical connotation appear (Z. B. l'XsiTTOV and IXikov) and it would be as an internal resistance Opposition appeared, he would for the grammatical terminations a another principle of explanation as established for these forms. He says but even p.35: "The essence is the equality of the principle." And so his theory has emerged from the desire for the explanation of all flexivischen forms a uniform principle to win and not by adopting affix the formations mixing concept of flexion in itself. this tendency also performed the figurative designation indivisible According Complexe than Roots desired feed and so emerged from a purely
176 Morphological Chahakteb of Äischen basic Peache. logisclien reasoning on the one hand and one at a romantics out from not striking pun on the other hand, the mentioned theory, as their single, however hochzustellenden preference we unity the principle must recognize. Should also be mentioned that the known triple division of Languages in isolirende, affigirende (agglutinirende) and inflectional found already in Fr. Schlegel. The first two types of language, of which the former must be regarded as a precursor to the second, forming a main genre of the languages belonging to the second main generic (the flexi navian languages) in very resolute opposition stand. (44.) The same division acceptirte his brother AW Schlegel: ,, Les langues, "it says in the latter ^)," se divisent en trois classee: les langues sans aucune structuro grammaticale, les langues qui emploient of affixes et les langues k inflexions. "Of the latter, He says that they apply syllables, "qui consid ^ s ^ rees par ^ ment, n'ont point de signification. ",, 0n pourrait les appeler the languages organiques, parce qu'elles renferment un principe vivant de d veloppement et ^ d'accroissement, et ont qu'elles seules, si je puis m'exprimer ainsi une Vegetation abondante et f ^ conde. '* Makes within the third class He, however, a subdivision: "Les langues a inflexion se subdivisent to deux genres, que les langues j'appelerai synth ^ tiques et les langues analytiques. "The latter make use of the auxiliary words (the Article which Personalpronominen, the auxiliary verbs, prepositions, the adverbs in Comparativ and superlative) where the flexivischen Languages this means the rewriting abstain. but can Such analytical languages, as the Romance languages and the English are still considered inflectional? Show it not all the characteristic features of the second type of language, of the Schlegel himself says: "Le caract ^ re distinctif of affixes est, qu'ils servent ä exprimer les id ^ it Accessories et les rapports en s'attachant ä d'autres mots, mais que pris isoMment, ils renferment encore un sens complet. " The first real attempt "the reason and origin to explain the grammatical forms of those languages with are Sanskrit in close relationship, "Bopp made in
^) AW S chlege 1, Observations sur la langue et la suffered ^ ature Proven ^ ales. Paris 1818, p. 14.
Morphological Charakteb deb Aryan parent language. 177 his "Conjugationssystem the Sanskrit language". ^) This epochsolubilizing work is divided into five chapters and an appendix. The
first chapter (page 3 - 11) is - what must be considered well - "over time words in general. "What Bopp brings forward this is nothing but a compound of his time generally applicable Views and Fr. just explained Schlegel theory However, without the name Schlegel or of any other Grammarian mention happens. "Under verb or verb in the strictest sense one part of speech is to understand what the Compound of an object with a property and its comparison ratios to each other expresses. The verb, under that provision, has no real meaning in itself, but is merely the grammatical tables bond between subject and predicate, by its internal Change and design displayed those mutual relations be indicated. There is this term only one Verbum, namely the so-called abstractum Verbum, being, esse (P 3). And p.6 called it continues: ^ The compound of the subject with its predicates is not always a besondem speech expressed in part, but secretive, and the conditions and In addition to provisions of importance to the internal supply change and bend of the attribute expressing word itself Is displayed. The diffracted in such a way to make the Adjective Field of verbs in the ordinary sense of. "" Among us known languages is the sacred language of the Indians as one of the most capable, the most varied conditions and relationships in a truly organic way by inner bend and express design of the root syllable. But regardless this admirable pliability her geMlt sometimes, the Root the verb abstractum incorporate ^ wherein to then abstractum the root syllable and incorporated Verbum divide in the grammatical functions of the verb. "2)
^) ß op p, Conjugationssystem the Sanskrit language in comparison with that Greek, Latin, Persian and Germanic language. Frankford 1816th 5) Despite already Lassen (Ind. Lib. III. 78.) the unsustainability of Assuming that the substantive so often recurring s on the verb as go back, has recognized the same really only in the old logic Grammar roots and also by analyzing the Aryan verb forms Penka, Origen Ariacae. 12
178 MOEPHO LOGICAL ChARAKTEB OF PARENT REASON LANGUAGE. We see from this that Bopp initially under the influence
the grammatical and logical views of his time that Schlegel established principle of unity of flexion aufgah by the assertion aufstellte that grammatical forms by Composition may have occurred. This was a following for the later development of the Aryan Linguistics difficult step. But it would be a mistake if one were to believe that only the grammatical theories of his time to-him to accept led sammengesetzter forms. In perhaps even higher Degrees as this was the form of analysis itself, which it always Next 'view of the Schlegel theory distracted until he finally fall entirely Hess and all forms only due to the connection to settling or agglutination undertook to explain. It's from high interest and instructive these Umwandlangsprocess in to trace its various stages. Clearly already talking in this regard, the input words of the second chapter, "We go here the tenses of verbs Indian sequentially by how they follow in the Sanskrit grammar at each other, where we with all possible brevity and conciseness reason each Specify shape change and describe the kind, as each Modification of the meaning corresponding own Modification of the word speak. It is by this means be self-evident that some tempora must be declared assembled. There I am but in my assertions never to external authority can support, by far anything of about the origin written grammatical forms, so I have with them cogent evidence prove. "With SchlegeFs theory it is also true certainly not agree when it is said that the tempus praesens from the root "by mere appendage" of "person identifier" - M for the Sing, and Plur, the first person, S and H for the second, T for the third person - or that the mode potentialis was made up of "involvement 'of a long t. The Vergear unit is the first simple past ^ by the root syllable prebe expressed set '' A short and it is expressly informed
is in so far not been confirmed, as so many of them show no trace of this as, Bopp held fast to it and the same will still present to the safe Results of Aryan philology expected.
MOBPHOLOGISCHER NATURE OF REGULATIONS BASIC LANGUAGE. 179 added that the outputs of the person indicator nothing for loading drawing the temporal relations unit project, it was only the augment, whereby the past will expressed and as more than to consider happens that, for. example, the M and T of the first and third Person in the present by a "nachgesetztes ** i and in the past tense will accented by "prefixed" a.
In line with the assumptions executed in the first chapter is the past tense (eg. as a ^ rauSam from the root ^ ru listening) explained. While the past is confirmed by the augment, but the special modification thereof by reinforcing the stem loud designated (u in au); also maintain the Indian language incorporate these Präteritis the verb abstractum (as) ,, so that, after the time conditions on purely organic manner by internal Bend the roots were expressed, person and number by the modification of the attached auxiliary verb be determined " (P.18). As from äsam (= a - | - asam) was sam, is in the way trying to explain that it is noted that the going a root as often omitted in the conjugation (Santi for asanti) and that it is understood by itself that a the Augments eliminated mtisse because the time ratio already by the inner design of the stem syllable indicated, and the to-designate only the people and the numbers auxiliary verbs come. As an irrefutable proof that this s in the past conjunction with the second Präteritum really making up their own words, Bopp applies that it could have the Eeduplication, z. B. adhäsiSam I drank; adham would perfectly express the same (23). He also explained the syllable sjä, through its appendage, the second Futurum'll formed, which for the future tense of the root as, insulated not vorkomme and its potentials with the j t is identical. Noteworthy are the reasons for his opinion: and incidental - "An Indian verbs all circumstances be rules by internal bending of the root syllable or by a expressed the verb incorporated Vocal or by changing the output displayed. It contradicts the spirit of the Indian Language any ratio by appending more letters express, which can be considered its own word " (S. 30). Especially the last words clearly show that Bopp still resists the last consequences of the composition theory 12 *
180 Morphological character of Aryan parent language. acceptance originally meaningful words - to draw, although he not usually 'more rarely makes of her application. On selfsame midway we find him in explaining the medial endings. "The Indian verbs have a special Shape to the limits expressed the action by the root Action on the subject show themselves. It happens namely this by strengthening or extension of the personal endings, Short Endvocale be transformed into diphthongs, or it is appended to them the syllable hi or hae as an extension, or it is the personal endings long a purposed, or there is a or ae the silent consonants appended eg bhavati -. Bhavatae, Bhavämah - Bhavamahae, Abhavat - Abhavata - Abhavätäm - cocoons
vatäm - Abhaväva -. Abhavävahi "(p.36) On the other hand in This attempt to explain clearly the Schlegersche influence, focus far z. B. 6 in tö "reinforcements '' the personal ending ti is a statement which Bopp himself later when he completely located of the SchlegeP's theory had emancipated, and gave another, given in the spirit of the agglutination theory interpretation replaced. These statements should be enough probably to show that Bopp of two general, from each different theories ausgieng and by the same in his analysis of verbal forms was substantially affected. So he was not, as often claimed has been, a pure empiricist when aacli are not denied can that he mostly came empirically then, the flail overcome allraählig's theory and the agglutination principle establish. Halfway we will see him back in the five Chapters of his first work. The decisive step also let not long warteu on itself; he did the same already in the j, postcontract "for j, Conjugationssystem" where he p.147 the strange wrote words: "It seems to me no doubt underto be discarded, that the letter i in this experiment Characteristics of people used to call it, real Pronomina are. Already from the Greek IMD Latin to let this conjecture; knowledge of the Old Indic it brings my Opinion a certainty. "" If the genius of the language wisely samer caution the simple terms of individuals with has shown a simple sign if we have whether its Sparsam-
Morphological character of Aryan Gründsprache. 181 ness same terms of time and pronouns in the same way find words, so erliellet fact that the letter originally had a Bsdeutung and that he remained true to its original meaning. If formerly been a reason yet why MÄM me and tarn called him and not me the latter and the former him: so it is certainly for the same reason that I am and now Bhavami Bhava ti he is called, and not vice versa. If the verb because manifold side terms that exclude by significant flexion press it deserves, not even the too important terms of perpersons by own resources - express - through inner bend could, if it had to associate desfalls characters whose Meaning no doubt space Hess: it could not rightly choose another book Stava, than that since the origin of the Language to him to be expressed terms with complete clarity represented. " These words contain a complete statement of the agglutination tion theory. When the same at first only for staff erected endings, so she wore but the character full of evidence
such per se that it may take no wonder that they in a short time the foundation of all form of explanation at all has been. How easy was published according to this theory of the course of events in the formation of language forms over the ambiguity of the flail 's theory! Meaningful words in their original meaning to the joined tribes - who would it be evident immediately? It is necessary particularly to this starting point of the agglutination theory DERS to draw attention because dje identity of the personal endings with the personal pronouns, relationship as their tribes always was regarded as its mainstay and all attacks on the same first ever by referring to these undeniable identity were dismissed. Liked it difficult in most cases, even impossible due to appear this theory to a halfway To get satisfactory explanation, they believed and still Although not being allowed to give out this sole reason. Neither Bopp still Pott and BENFEY succeeded due this theory in a satisfactory manner the Aryan flexional to explain by their statements either side of the of meaning development or by the side volume development all objections
182 MOEPHOLOGISCHER ChARAKTEB OF PARENT REASON LANGUAGE. subject. Even Schleicher's explanation could not satisfy ^), because it is in his analysis of the Aryan form system to the limited phonetic Eeconstruction the flexiviscben elements and the function elle side thereof almost entirely neglected, while but precisely the latter is, to which it usually gets here. ^) If but nonetheless the agglutination theory today is the most followers pleased and so far all the other theories, which have been opposed to it, such. as the evolutionary theory Westphal or Adaptations Theory A. Ludwig, little validity could verschaffen-, the reason is that they do not only by the authority of the founder of the Aryan language research, but also by the authority of the greatest philosophers of language -
') A thorough historical and critical view of all previous comparison Seeking that have come in the ordinary and Casusbildung applying element to explain elements, can be found in my Indogerm. Ncminalflexion 1-119. 2) Aptly noticed Ludwig (agglutination or adaptation? Prague 1873 S. 41) in consideration of the process Schleicher's and his school: "Whether we mai sai, tai from mami, sasi, tati or white from maki, saki, taki or from God which explain is always only of secondary importance compared to the general my question: ma etc. identical to their significance or mere carrier
the same? Not as if not the greatest possible accuracy and completeness wish would rule value, but because the general understanding should be higher than us the knowledge of a detail that often makes us only by sheer coincidence becomes. Would us someone who changed over the millennia voice forms mechanical phonetically reconstruct perfectly correct, but on ground location incorrect views on the course of development as a whole and the large, so we would have a phonetics Affected result, our knowledge the inner, spiritual moments in the development and training of language would thus not done / 'Schleicher's method comes on substantially the same thing as if a Philologe without regard to the sense by exclusively paläographi see Judicien the text of a writer restituiren wanted. Anyone would call this folly; in modern language science, however, a similar Vei will run daily practiced. Finds therefore this process no analogues in the history of classical philology, so , the former method of linguist (Bopp and others) fits with the old method of philologists are compared. As the first one only on the sense of place, so it was the other only on the real or perceived importance to the form of language; afterward the text was restituirt and the basic shape reconstruirt. On the way in which palaographische one, to the loud legal possibility in the other case was little Respected.
MoRPHOLOGiscHEE Chahakter dee aeischbn Grundspbachb. 183 WV Humboldt - is supported. We must therefore on the latter go into more detail, the manner in which he to see them has sought to justify. We can it so strained be, as no one, neither before him nor after him, such a comprehensive Language skills with the deeper philosophical and historical throughput education has united, as was the case with e & W. von Humboldt. The first possibility is his treatise: ^ prefer the Emergence of grammatical forms and their impact on business Idea development. "^) Humboldt not declared at the very beginning to switched on runaway individual genres grammatical forms leave but described only on the concept of grammatical form wanting to restrict, "to answer the double question: grammatical As in a language that of designation Conditions arises, which deserves to be called to a form? To what extent it is important for the thinking and idea development is whether these conditions by actual forms or by other Agents are referred to? " "Because here from the gradual If the grammar speech is, so to have the differences of language, of viewed this page, as a step in their progression represents. "
takes from this without any justification executed easily set his whole theory about the origin of grammatical forms their Starting point and already out of it alone had as it were with inner necessity that many errors and inconsistencies same emerge. As to the question of whether a language as to to described a higher or lower degree of perfection standing should seek, not decide it is noted that, in a language which ,, is able to be expressed, but that which you arrive from their own, inner strength cheering and enthusiastic. Your scale is the clarity, precision and vivacity of the ideas that they in Nation wakes which it belongs, by whose spirit made them is and to which it has in turn, reacted forming. "^ Also if the language does not possess real grammatical forms, may, because her but never to other designation types of grammatical
^) Abhandl. the hist -. philol class of Berlin.. Academy. 1822-23. Berlin 1824, pp 402-430. Ges. Werke. III. 269-306.
184 MOEPHOLOQISCHEE GhASAKTEE D £ K ABISCHEN GeUNDSPBACHE. Conditions lacking, not only as material produce Eede quite well made, but it might also kaan each class of Speech tiber worn in such languages and are formed in them. " "Therefore, dasö 'with the names almost every language all can indicate grammatical relationships, yet has also any grammatical forms in the one sense in which they the know highly educated languages. The fine indeed, but very tangible difference lies in the physical product and the formal action. "" In a not such grammatically formed Language takes the mind patchy and imperfect pronounced the general scheme of Redeverkntipfung whose reasonable Expressed in the language the indispensable condition of all easy succeed is to think inductively. What of the appropriateness of not such formative grammatically formed language Ideenentment may say so remains ^ always very difficult to understand it, that a nation on the basis of such remaining unchanged Language itself to high scientific training should can reach. " So Humboldt takes the scale for judging the larger not of her or lesser perfection of a language, whether same their grammatical Build for more is less suitable to fulfill its actual purpose, easy and safe alleged understanding of the speakers to each other, but by their union suitability for idea development, ie whether the same from itself is able to stimulate scientific thinking and
to promote and so fruitful to the development of a culturelle People act. It is therefore permitted by this theory from the culture of a people into being on the greater or lower perfection of grammatical formation of by this people to connect spoken language; indeed it is same the sole basis of such a judgment. Alone if the languages of individual nations with the object of their culture compares so arise striking contradictions that departures alone rich to the adoption of a si5h mutually dependent parallel Development of scientific ideas and the grammatical rejected as unfounded formation. How was it possible that the Chinese whose language in the Humboldt's development scheme occupies the lowest level, this
MOEPHOLOGISCHER ChAEAKTEB OF PARENT REASON LANGUAGE. 185 could achieve high Calturstufe where they are for a long time, while other nations the same Hace such. as some Finno Ugric tribes whose languages according to this view morphologically would provide higher over the Anfönge all culture ncich not far are also come? And what Humboldt, which it has not entgieng, that the Chinese with their millennia thriving literature, as well as the ancient Egyptians with their high scientific Education could cite as a rebuttal, teaches to Entkräftigung, shows only deutlisch how little it is concerned, any which overriding Conclusions from the cultural development of a people on the development of to draw grammatical formation of its language. he holds it yourself possible that "the human mind, where he carried a meeting favoring IJmstände with happier exertion of his powers work, tait any tools for objectives gelange, albeit on effortlessly fuller and slower way "^).
') Aptly noted Sayce, Introduction to the science of language. I. 374 transferred on the question of greater or less perfection of a language general and with respect to the literature of a people in particular: "We are apt to assume did inflectional languages are more highly advanced than agglutina tive ones, and agglutinative languages than isolating ones, and did Hence Isolation is the lowest stage of the three, at the top of Which standsflection. but what we really mean When we say did one language is more advanced than another, is did it is better angepasst to express thought, and did the thought to be overexpressed is itself better. Now, it is a grave question Whether from this point of view the three classes of language can really be set the one against the other. "" The masterpieces of Greek, or Latin, or Sanskrit literature have produced the impression did the languages Which embody them must surpass all others * As instruments of thought, But seeking to impression may, after all, be in domestic correct one. English literature was on quite as high a level as the literature
of the classical tongues. The English language is quite as good at Instrument of thought as Sanskrit or Greek, and yet English can hardly be Said to be inflectional in the way did Sanskrit and Greek are. "Similarly manifests itself hereby about even Ma d vi g in his excellent treatise: "From the emergence and Essence of grammatical descriptions ** (Small philologist. Writings. Leipzig 1875, p 279): "The conclusion that just because the people on a low Stage of culture have remained, should the language of grammatical form to be so designed to be incapable of constituting any culture expression itself being £, contains a too arge begging. ** "Diö most GE ordinary judgments on European civilized and literary languages based on sympathies and antipathies for or against the peoples and their Culturzustands; a separation of what is lexical and grammatical what really table, one can not wait there. **
186 Morphological character of Aryan parent language. "The Sanskrit talks is among known us the oldest and first to a true construction of grammatical forms namely in such Vortrefilichkeit and completeness of the organism has that it should come into this Eücksicht little later. At her side are the Semitic languages; Only the highest Completion of the building has not disputed the Greek reached "(p.306). But what phase is now the Greek undergone " before it has reached the pinnacle of grammatical development? As the same morphologically linked to the other, allegedly more deeply of languages that together? And such a connection is but expressly adopted in the very first sentence. Humboldt now thinks he can see this relationship in that it assumes that the true grammatical forms incurred in the same manner as the spurious forms the cruder languages, namely by attaching significant syllables (Agglutination). And, in fact, can be hypothesized that a inner connection between the flexion and agglutination Instead think in a different way than by this assumption is not plausible do. The traces of the rougher building, said Humboldt, bear all Languages highly placed still visible in itself; to get that this mode of origin (by agglutination) almost general had to be. It'll go this very clear from the list of Means apparent that the language to describe these forms possess. "Because these resources consist of the following: Addition or activation significant syllables that otherwise own Words have spotted or make out. Addition or activation of meaningless letters or Syllables merely for the purpose of indication of grammatical comparison ratios.
Conversion of vowels by a transition in the other or by changing the quantity or emphasis. Alteration of consonants within the word. Position the interdependent words to unsary laws. Syllable repetition, The mere position granted only a few changes and , if any possibility of ambiguity be avoided should also within the ratios. "" The addition and
MOBFHOLOGISCHEB ChABAKTEB DEB ABISCHEN GbüKBSPBACHE. 187 Switching meaningless word elements and the U mchange of vowels and consonants would be if a Language by real appointment would arise ^ the most natural and most appropriate means. It is the true diffraction (flexion) in contrast rate of attachment and it can just give both words which Terms of shapes, as which terms of Objects correspond. We have even seen above, that the latter in Basically, identifying the forms of no use, since such a Word will be integrally linked through one form to the other again. But it is hard to think that ever in the emergence of a Language such of designation have been managed, the clear forward-perception and discrimination of grammatical relations would set. In words that designate things, created the Term by the perception of the object, the sign by the light from it to adding analogy, understanding by Presentation of the same. In the grammatical form that is Everything different. You can only search for its logical term or after a dark, accompanying feelings recognized, designated and Consumer be stood. From the feeling may well some inscription species have arisen such. as the long vowels and diphthongs " therefore a anhaltenderes Hovering the voice in Greek and German for Conjunctivus and Optativus. But since the very logical nature of grammatical relations them very few relationships on the imagination and the feeling vouchsafed, so these cases may have been only a few. The ERexperience speaks against the authenticity of the diffraction in the Languages when few, the just mentioned similar Cases excludes. For as soon as a language is only accurate to dissect starts, the addition of significant syllables shows on all sides and where it is impossible to prove, it can be conclude from the analogy or it remains at least always uncertain, if she has not been previously available. "
"It comes in agglutination and inflection also a third, very common type of education which will be, as it always off is clearly, in the same class must contact the diffraction, namely where the use of a word form exclusively given to a grammatical stamps without them neither attachment nor by diffraction deceptive something just this characteristic in itself. "
188 MOEPHOLOOISCHEB ChAEAKTER OF PARENT REASON LANGUAGE. "The syllable repetition is based on a certain by grammatical relationships excited dark feelings. Where this Repetition, reinforcement, extension of the term carries with it, it stands in its place. Where this is not, as so often in some American languages and in all verbs of the third conjugation in Old Indic, it springs from mere phonetic properties thümlichkeit. The same can be of the Vocalumänderung say. In any language this is so common, so important and so regularly as in Sanskrit. But only in very few cases based on it the characteristic grammatical forms. she is connected only to some of the same and then for the most part with several at the same time, so that the characteristic of each individual but must be sought in something else. " The grammatical forms have accordingly a triple Origin: They have received their grammatical meaning either by addition of a significant syllabic or phonetic Transformation of a word behufs symbolic designation of gi-ammatischen form or by use. What the first decision stehungsweise concerned, it has undoubtedly in all languages occurred, turns therefore also in the flexivischen and rightly Humboldt against that opinion (Fr, Schlegel), "which certain Peoples from the first origin of a merely by flexing and internal Deployment attributes progressive language education and others all Education of this type denies. '^ Another question, it is not clear whether all endings - and precisely these come here mainly into consideration - agglutinative origin in the sense that they of all beginning to force their initial loading importance have been attached to the word. For decision this issue was an analysis of grammatical forms each Language imperative especially since Humboldt himself the difficulties liabilities had recognized that the Zurückftihrung real flexi vischer suffixes contrary to meaningful syllables. Was he also in rights, when the assertion ,, that the condition of attachment there, where they will not let show an empty and inadmissible Hypothesis is, "compared with the Fr. Schlegel's assumption that the sprung grammatical endings of the tribe of the word were, chose incorrectly stated, it follows by no more reasonably, that they force their own, original meaning added
MOKPHOLOGISCHER ChARAKTEE OF PARENT REASON LANGUAGE. 189 have been. This fact has been overlooked or off Humboldt clearly not respected nm is not the only possible bridge by which the compound priori assumed by him of Flexion and agglutination can be done to cut. Show him but all grammatical systems just as different Phases in the development of language to the highest perfection unit, they provide his opinion in the form flexivischen has reached. The second assumption that in individual words The grammatical diagram form symbolically by deliberate transformation of phonetic form has been designated, based on the erroneous view of the input effect of the speaking people on the design of the L au tform as such, i) is a constituent integrirender Humboldt see language viewing and rooted basically his view of the nature and origin of language. Is also Language, a product of the human mind, this only applies of the b egrifflichen, not by the phonetic side the same. All phonetic transformations taking place unconsciously and completely without purpose; their origin is physiological, not psychological nature. They occur sometimes, not always, in the Service of thought and are of the same for the purpose of grammatical label uses. However, this always happens later, not at the same time as it is still in many cases from the can demonstrate language history. Some cases are later to get language. This view of the action of the human Spirit on the design of the phonetic form of a word by the way even later in the history of linguistics a particular interpretive Eolle played. The assumptions so often made a s- Differencirung a phonetic form for the purpose of meaning diff ere n cirung go back to the same. However, they are no different to judge how Humboldt's adoption of a sound conversion to Purposes of the symbolic name of a grammatical relationship.
^) So says Humboldt, prefer the Verscliiedenheit the human voice " building stretch 81 of Pott'schen edition: "The Articulation is based on the power of the Mind over language tools, it corresponds to one of the FOIM his mind to compel Bprechenden treatment of the sound. **
190 Morphological character of Aryan parent language. Herewith related is the third from what grammatical forms men through use. Humboldt initially thereby has the syllabic
rehearsal and Vocalumänderung eye. By of not able to explain its fundamental view of the fact that sometimes Vocalumänderungen and Reduplicationen without BegriflFschanges take place, as he holds the same for sprung from merely "Phonetic peculiarity," but without saying what these phonetic peculiarity exists. Besides, based only in the Gram rarely on the Vocalumänderung the characteristic matic forms. But at least in some cases, which must also Humboldt admit and it would be seen from late ress as gekommen that the vowel change such a grammatical function I can build. The sentence, the use stemple sometimes a word form to a particular grammatical, contains only the Fact, in no way, however, the explanation of them. There are then the grammatical words (prepositions and Conjunctions) discussed, "to which the most of the forms applicable also leave apply. As names grammatical shear conditions are the origins of these words as walirer Ratio mark the same difficulties as the origins of Forms contrary. It lies only a difference, that they do not all as the pure forms are derived from mere ideas can take NEN but experience concepts such as space and time to help have to . . . All have probably after Horne Tooks more correct theory designating their origin in real objects words. " If this is the case - and for the prepositions must as ijicher accepted - how is it that Aryan in Languages whose endings Humboldt yes also be attributed to the words leads that "real objects" denote the prepositions, nevertheless they serve the same as those Zweken, neither its Accent, yet have lost their basic material significance? That this is not GE jschehen is, shows best that his assumption that flexivischen Contraptions are basically nothing more than agglutination tive Anbildungen, was not entitled. In conclusion (p 296) summarizes his views on the Humboldt Emergence of grammatical forms' in the following way together: ^ The language originally designated objects and leaves -The addition thinking of talking linking forms the interpretive.
Morphological character of Aryan parent language. 191 but looking this addition thinking easier by Wortstelment and through hinge pointed to money and form words Objects and things. So is at the lowest level, the grammatical designation tion by idioms, phrases, sentences.
This tool is brought into a certain Eegelmässigkeit that Word order is steady, the aforementioned words gradually lose for their independent use, their property, meaning, its original According union. As done in the second stage, the grammatical designation by fixed word order and between material and form Meaning fluctuating words. The word orders winning unit, significant form Words are in addition to them and affixes. But the connection tion is not yet fixed, the joints are still visible, the whole is an aggregate, but not one. So happens on the third stage, the grammatical designation by Ajialoga of forms. The formality penetrates finally through. The word is one, only by modi iimgeänderten diffraction According to its grammatical relations ficirt; each associated with a particular Eedetheil and has not biosslexical, grammatical but also individuality; referred to the form nenden words have no disturbing connotation more but are pure expressions of ratios. So happens at the highest level, the grammatical designation tion by true forms, by diffraction and purely grammatical Words. The essence of the form is in its unity and the vorwalborder rule of the word, to which it belongs, on the contributed him Besides discontinued sounds. This is probably facilitated by you lose your reaching significance jäer elements and abrasion of the sounds in long gem Gebrauche. But the emergence of language is never entirely through so mechanical action of dead forces explainable and you have lowtimes in the action of the strength and individuality of thought putting power out of sight. The unity of the word is the Accent formed. This in itself is more spiritual in nature than the concrete th sounds itself and it is called the soul of the speech, not merely because he only brings the real understanding in the same, but
192 Morphological character of Aryan parent language. aucb because he really immediate than anything else in the language Exhalation of the soul is accompanying sensations. This is He even where he words by unit for grammatical form Stamping " The great merit of this essay is that Humboldt
has first made a distinction between genuine grammatical Shapes and forms, which, although fulfilling the same purpose, but not can be regarded as genuine forms in the sense as the Aryan and possess Semitic languages. By However, the flexion a more sophisticated form of agglutination looked, he falsified her term in itself and caused by the fact that the right found-out difference between the two types of education at never paid much attention to attempts to explain the Aryan forms of speech has been. Yet the difference between flexivischen and agglutinative language forms in the historical period from the Diversity of the importance and use way too much recognize. Another consequence of this misguided assumption was that he for the other types of flexivischen name (reduplication, consonantischer and vocalischer sound change, change of accent and the quantity) different explanation principles (symbolic designation tion, mere use) had to accept and it so impossible for him was a common principle for the explanation of the origin to win the inflection, except that it because of the opinion ment that sschemas the Chinese in his Eahmen Classification on was obtained because of his theory had forced the purely formal means of word order genuine by the means of grammatical exclude designation (S. 278). While I in the supplementary continuation of this treatise his letter to Abel R ^ ^ musat) (published 1827) pass over, turn I am to the last version, the Humboldt his thereto with respect union views in the chapter: "flexion and agglutination" his famous major work: "On the diversity of the human Sprachbaues and their influence on the intellectual development of de " Mankind "^) has given. It is in the highest degree interested
^) "Lettre h Mr. Abel Eemusat, snr la Natare des formes grammaticales ea general et sur le genie de la langue chinoise, par Mr. W. de Humboldt. Fromprinted in Humboldt's works. VII. 294-381. 8) First printed 1836. VI. 1-425.
Morphological character of Aryan parent language. 193 sant, the mäclitigen Genius with the difficulties of the subject, of which one would think that he had mastered for final held wrestle again to see. From the known threefold division (isolation of words, inflection and agglutination) starting, he noted the following first: ,, In all summarized here cases lies in the inner Identification of words a double, whose very different
Nature must be carefully separated. It joins namely the act of designation of the concept itself still own him supply in a particular category of thought or of Eeden releasing work of the Spirit; and go the full sense of the word at the same time from that Begriffsausciruck and this modificirenden Andeutance of. These two elements but are different in all those spheres. The name of the concept is one of the increasingly objective methods of language sense. The same displacement in a particular category of thinking is a new Act of the languageunion self-consciousness through which the individual case, the individual word, on the totality of possible cases in the language or speech is based. Only through this in the greatest possible purity and Depth completed and the language itself firmly incorporated operations tion connects to the same in the related merger and Subordination their independent, springs from the thought and its more the external impressions following in pure receptivity Activity. " After he notices this, that the various languages this requirement in different degrees satisfy ^ he separates exactly Composition, where two elements a composite form term, of flexion, Show sub- from the former characterized distinction, "that no two elements, but only one, in a certain category offset, makes twice, we of the ausgiengen in the definition of that concept. That this twice, when it is dissected, not the same, but different Nature and different spheres belongs, just here forms the characteristic. " It is then the origin of inflection in the following manner stated: "The agile in spirit Perceived procured in the said forming periods of nations and all validity in the corresponding sounds. How therefore first inwardly feel the Penka, Origen Ariacae. 13
194 MOBFHOLOGISCHEB ChABAKTEB DEB ABISCHEN GbUNDSPBACHE. Necessity climb, the words after the needs of wechselnthe speech or its lasting importance, its simplicity unharm be accompanied by a two-fold expression, originated from the inside produce flexion in the languages. But we can only contain aside set way, only by the sounds and their destruction outline penetrate the internal sense; Here now we find out where this property is designed, in fact, a double, a Identification of the concept and an indication of the category, in which it is added. Because in this way can perhaps determined most distinguish the twofold pursuit, the concept at the same time stamp and it shall be included the frontlets of Art., in which he
to be just thinking. The diversity of this view must but protrude from the treatment of the sounds themselves. "" The word leaves only two ways to redesign: by internal Change or external growth. Both are impossible where the language all 'VYörter rigid in its root form without possibility speed external growth includes and not even in their interior Change Eaum are. Where on the other hand internal change possible is and will be promoted even by the Wortbau, is the company making the indication of the name to this exception press noted slightly in this way and infallible. Because the lying in this process intend the word to his identity obtained and the same but to show a different design, is best achieved by the inner alteration. behaves quite different it is with the external growth. It's all cooperation tion in the broad sense and it is here the simplicity of word no entry happen; there are not two terms to a third linked, one to be conceived in a particular relationship. It is therefore here a seemingly künstlicheres procedures required but that by the vividness of felt the spirit intent self emerges in the sounds. The suggestive part of the word must match the in him at the same time set According sharpness against the overfound weight of the designating on a different line than that appear ; the original characteristic sense of appreciation when He has attended such, has the intention of only andeu- him tend to operate, perish and the growth itself has connected with the words, only as a necessary and independent part thereof, not be treated as capable for the independence.
MoBPHOLOOiscHEB Ghabakteb deb abischen Gbundspbache. 195 If this is done, the result is out of the internal change and Composition a third transformation of words by Anbiltraining and then we have the true concept of a suffix. transforms the continued operation of the Spirit on the volume then automatically the composition in accretion. In both is an opposite principle. The summary is for Conservation of multiple root syllables in their important sounds concerned, the accretion seeks its meaning as the same in itself, to destroy; and among these conflicting contending treatment achieved the language here their dual purpose by the preservation and the destruction of the recognition of sounds. The cooperation tion will only be dark when, as we saw in the preceding, the language, Following another feelings, they treated as accretion. I have However, the composition more here mentioned is because the presence education could be erroneously confused with it, than because they really belonged to her in a class. This is only apparently the case; and the accretion in any way one must mechanically, as deliberate linking of itself was separate and training smoothing the connection traces think by word unit. The by
Accretion flexed word is just one as the different parts a lustful flower there are; and what is here in the language going on, is purely organic. " ,, The pronoun may still so much to the person of the verb stick, so was in real inflectional languages is not traded in the same ties. The verb was intended not secreted, but stood as individual form of the soul as well and went the sound than one and indivisible lips. By inscrutable spontaneity the language break the suffixes apparent from the root and this takes so long and so far as the creative assets of Language is sufficient. To the truth of what actually goes not hurting and the language is not a mere Verstandesverto pull down drive, you have the last selected here Vorstellnngsas always keep in mind. '* Do the latter words not a full relapse in the past fought him Schlegel theory of the "organic African "origin of flexion? Are they not a prize giving his earlier on the assumption ,, mechanical only "cocomposition based views? But immediately afterwards he says the 13 *
196 MOBFHOLOGISCHEB NATURE OF REGULATIONS BASIC LANGUAGE. Meaning of the last words in turn weakening: ,, Man but may be not deny that just because they back on the inexplicable goes, it does not explain anything that the truth only in the absolute inputs unit of the combined thought and the simultaneous emergence and in the symbolic convention of the inner idea with the external sounds is that they way but not too enlightening Dark veiled under a figurative expression. For even though the Sounds the root often modify the suffix, so they do not do so always and never can be other than figuratively say that the latter comes out of the womb of the root. This can only glad that the mind thinks it together inextricably and the sound, Together this thinking obedient, they also before the ear in one poured. I have therefore preferred the top elected representation and they'll also maintained in the wake of these leaves. "Nevertheless, remains the internal contradiction between the two views, one of which is in the speculation, the other in the empiricism roots, made and it has not succeeded, the results of latter, indicating composition, with the demands the former, which urged adopting original unit within Lich merge. The following sets show the same struggle between theory and empiricism, and how he was repeatedly forced to favor
the latter revealing the former. ,, The suffix indicates the Relation to, in which the word is to be taken; it is So in this sense by no means insignificant. The same is true of the internal alteration of the words, ie everywhere of flexion head. Between the inner but alteration and the suffixes is the important difference in that the former originally no other may have significance located at the foundation, the growth syllable other hand, has probably had the most part such. The inner Uman ' ation is therefore all, if we are not always in the Gefllhl can put them symbolically. In the nature of the modification, the Passage from a lighter to a darker, a sharper a gedehnteren sounds there is an analogy with what in two should be expressed cases. The suffixes managed the same possibility speed if. It can just as well originally and exclusively symbolic be and this property can then merely lie in the sounds. But it is not necessary that this is always so; and ea
Morphological character of Aryan parent language. 197 is a unricLtige Verkenniing of freedom and the Vielfachlieit Way which accepts the language in their training, if only Such overgrowing syllables will call diffraction syllables, which quite has never attended an independent meaning and their existence in the languages in general only directed at flexion intention Thanks. "^ J ^ iQ originally independent significance of Suffixes is therefore not a necessary one obstacle the Oneness of real flexion. appear the words formed with such diffraction syllables NEN also determines where the inner alteration takes place, just as simple, molded in different shapes and fulfill terms therefore exactly the purpose of flexion. But this significance however, calls for greater strength of the inner Flexionssinnes and relevant schiedenere According domination of spirit that her degeneracy of has overcome grammatical form in the composition. A Language like Sanskrit mainly those originally independently operated significant diffraction syllables, thus showing himself the confidence that she is in the power] of them quickening spirit. " The then following comments are therefore noteworthy because they correctly point to the context of the between Inflection and sound design as such is. Improperly it was However, when Humboldt was, as before, noticed that silently union changes as intentionally for purposes of grammatical Relationship considered caused. This is a fundamental error in his conception of the relation between sound and meaning, of which the former him just as the influence of the human Will subject appeared as the latter. ,, The phonetic comparison like and which ends Socialize it sound habits Nations act but also significant in this part of the language With. The predisposition, the elements of speech with each other connect, according to link sounds to where it enables its nature, a
to merge into the other, and in general they their nature to change according to the touch, facilitating the Flexionssinne his unit bezweckendes business, as well as the more stringent disassembling keep the sounds of some languages its success counteracts. Promoted Now the assets According the internal requirement, as is the original Articulationssinn brisk and it comes to this Thus, the important columns of sounds into existence by virtue of which be a single carrier for a formal relationship
198 MORFHOLOOISCHEB ChABAKTEB DEB ABISCHEN GbüNDSFBACHE. can what here just more than in any other part of the Language is crucial since here indicated a turn of mind, not a term to be hezeichnet. The sharpness of Articulationsverassets NND the purity of Flexionssinnes therefore in a mutually reinforcing connection. * ' Not quite clear and free of internal contradictions is that, what he says of the agglutination at this point: "Between the Lack of all hint of categories of words, as in itself Chinese shows, and the true inflection can not with pure giving organization the languages acceptable Third. The only Conceivable therebetween is used as a diffraction composition So intention, but not to perfection gediehene flexion, more or less mechanical attachment, not pure organic arrival education. This has not always easily recognizable hermaphrodite creature you recently called agglutination. This type of arrival linking of determining by-terms rises on one Page all from weakness of internally organisirenden language meaning thereof or neglect of the true direction indicated but on the other nevertheless the desire to both the cateCategories list of terms to find phonetic rendering than this same in this process, not quite the same with the real Identification of the terms treat. Thus, by such a language does not make renunciation of the grammatical hint, it brings this same not purely to object, but distorted it in their nature themselves. They may therefore appear and to a certain degree even really have a lot of grammatical forms and nowhere the expression of the true concept of such a form really achieve. You can also individually incidentally real flexion contained by internal modification of the words and the time can their original true compositions seemingly in inflections transform so that it is difficult, if not impossible remains partly, einzelnei each "part to judge correctly. But what truly over the whole decides is the summary of all belong together -generating cases. From the general treatment of these results thanThen, in what degree of strength or weakness of the flectirende Aspiration of the inner sense Removing the lute authority over the construction exercised. Herein alone the difference can be set. Because this
called agglutinirenden languages differ from the
Möp HOLOGiscHER Chabakteb deb Äischen Geundspeache. 199. *** " flectirendeu not generically, like all hint by Berugung rejecting, but only by the degree to which her dark pursuit of the same direction towards a more or less fail. "i) I go in Humboldt morphogenetic ideas so detail received, as it seemed necessary to show on the one hand, on what a weak basis, the previous, almost all ^) voice researchers assumed theory of the origin of inflection of of agglutination based, on the other hand to darzuthun how important it is, all morphological studies his focus on directing the inner meaning of language forms. In this regard has the empirical linguistic research after only long you added interest sided view of the outer sound shape turns downright again build in the great philosophers of language, to the correct understanding to this page of the investigation win, for which her same come completely lost seems to be zn. A powerful support thought the current theory in the history , Particularly the Romanesque to have tory of modern languages, so far so the endings of the latter (eg. B, J'irai = egoire habeo) out consistently are agglutinative origin and present many of the same the voice feelings seem flexionale. Why should not DERsame process in the. embryonic period of the Aryan fundamental language
^) See. To this point Steinthal, characteristic of mainly union types of Sprachbaues. Berlin 1861, D. 60th ^) Is an exception Sayce, The principles of comparative philology 132-174 (Chapter IV The theory of three stages of development in the history. of language), the depth discusses the same and untenable in apt Way setting out. "Without doubt, ** he concludes his remarks," the three stages of language mark succesive levels of civilization: this much is proved by the Subversion of the one civilization by the other; but each what the highest effort and expression of the race Which Carried it out, and the Form which, by the Constitution of the mind of the race, each what necessitated to assume. Mankind progresses as a whole, but the several steps of advance are made by the appearance of different races on the scene, each with up mission, each with up to predeterministic mined method of accomplishing it. The infusoria Which to-day cover the bottom of the Atlantic have not cbanged since the era of the chalk; but for all that, the world of life on the globe has been steadily Improving and large * wing; Although the Hon has always been a lion, and the dog a dog. **
200 Morphological character of Aryan parent language. have also taken place? But here you have through the outer seeming equality over the internal differences in the developments deceived. Suppose any neuentstandenes Suffix in one of the modern Aryan wholly or mainly agglutination nireuden languages (eg French -ai;.. German unit) and we pursue its meaning history, it appears that the same of all beginning to force its original meaning of the word occurred and could occur (-ai = habeo; -heit = ahd integrated person. Gender, order type) and that any subsequent Bedeutungsmodifications easily communicate with each other and to the Grundbedeucan be traced back direction. Nowhere find jumps, the importance device development shows everywhere a straight, unbroken line. It is quite different in the real flexivischen suffixes of ancient languages chen. Can there ever a meaning in the strict Sense of the word to talk about? Does that nominative -s as a sign the Masculinums really as much as male and -m much as Spanish? More than that. The same -s we find as a general Casuszeichen (for nominative, accusative and vocative, z. B. lat. Viru-s) as a sign of the subject, as a sign of animate and as a sign the Masculinums. How can this manifold use under give each other? And in what basic meaning it can be attributed? Around the basic meaning of sa = here? As can the concept of Masculinums unite with the of the subject? Yet the suffix -s a word as Subjectscasus yet as Ma ^ culinum mark (z. B. lat. ludu-s). And how is it, that it can also occur at Feminina (z. B. lat. humu-s) and also Neutris no stranger is (z. B. lat. Virus)? How could it suddenly losing his masculine significance? All these questions remain unanswered, if you had -s in the adoption, just agglutiuative origin as German-ness and holds it in the same Way seeks to explain. What is true of -s, is true of all other flexivischen suffixes. One could easily against this way of looking at the inputs collect wall, -s have a much longer history than behind z. B. the German -heit and already the whole transition process completely made of the agglutinative stage for flexion, while the suffix -ness about the initial stages of development processes not excessive is, but will also get there later, where
MOEPHOLOGISCHER ChAEAKTER OF PARENT REASON LANGUAGE. 201 we find the suffix -s, namely in the stage of pure, unclouded flexion, in which the original meaning of -heit located
will have ehcnfalls completely stripped, as on the "here * of SA. That objection too can reject easily. Find nevertheless next to this genuine flexivischen suffixes -s other suffixes that quite standing on the stage of development of the German -heit, anyway them same time was granted to the flexivischen molting Process undergo as -s the suffixes. These are z. B. the suffixes of Ablative and instrumentals, where you like -ness of a can speak significance in the true sense of the word and their Importance developing the same straight line indicates that the agglutination tive suffixes recent Germanic and Romance languages show. All usages can be as easy as on the Basic term "separate" or "connect" traced, how the use of double. the future tense (j'ir-ai) to the base (Go will I have to go I =) concept of habeo back can lead. In these cases, the adoption of a agglutinative Education necessarily admissible. These cases also show that at the question whether an inflectional or agglutinative formation in one case tion vorliege, the phonetic form is no indication as agglutina tive Anbildungen as phonetically corrumpirt and with the tribe may be as firmly fused as inflectional formations and that only the Bedeutnngsentwicklung, or the use a word shape provides positive identification, whether we are dealing with have to do a flexivischen or agglutinative formation. It must This
202 MOBFHOLOGISCHEB ChARAKTEB DEB ABISCHEN GbTJNSSFBACHE. Semitic, dravidisclier Race) were arisirt and that these arisirten peoples gradually, but with ever greater success the recipirte language of the conquerors phonologically and morphologically by meassurrender their ancestral Eacen character transformed. It has also long been to this difference in the develophingewie- wickluDg of prehistoric and historic speech period sen, but does not detect the cause and without the actual to see contrast in which it is meant to be seen. Yes you
has the opposition even wanted in matters where such do not is present and this is because you the essence of flexion has not correctly identified. ^) To learn but know this is, it much more important - much results at least from this ERations, - that we are the oldest historically attainable periods in the development of the Aryan languages in respect of all those morphological processes, which may be observed here, right studies reindeer, as we turn our attention to those new periods, during which we the agglutinative principle more and more see come to power. If it is at all possible, the to identify the nature and the origin of inflection, so it is only here possible, where we continue acting to find the same principle hope allowed that in the period preceding the unit the mold education has dominated. This area is far enough researched and it was mostly the doctrine flexion was in her last
^) So different W.vonHu Furniture dt in his essay: "Ueberdas comparison resembling language studies in relation to the different periods of the voice development ** (Abhandl. of hist.-phil. Classe of Berlin. Academy. 1820-1821. Berlin, 1822, pp 239-60. Ges. Werke. HI. 241-268) in the of development history of each language two periods: a period of organization and a Period of the finer formation, Schleicher (Comp. 4), a period of development vetch development of language (prehistoric period) and a period of decline of the language (historical period) where it assumes that the transition from the first was a the second period of gradual. Ms Müller (contributions to Morphology and evolution of languages. I.Wien 1871,8.3) called the first period, the period of rising (by growth), the second the descending development (through internal training at lautlichem Decay) and noted for the Aryan languages that same only as waste , Bereita- comers a risen in them in their training can comprehend abgeschlosseuen original language in which all those forms that we find in the various Aryan languages, have already are.
MoBFsoLOGiscHER Chabakteb deb abischbn Gbundsfbache. 20 ^ Origins otherwise as agglutination of the knowledge ultimate causes that morphological processes that before here Play us not arise Hess and finally the Aryan Language research led meaning greater hopes on the study of agglutinirenden languages ^) or to significantly priori constructionen the philosophers of language to establish, as in the study their own historical achievable development periods. Now this we want to get closer and some forms in way According to view and consider important detail to try ,, whether detect the nature and origin of inflection from them
NEN leave. We see first of those flexivischen forms through external growth means suffixes are formed from, although they there were usually so far, where you the origin of inflection To best demonstriren believed and grab some forms out, in which the name of the grammatical form by other Means is carried out. Consider the Greek Imperfectform to ikznzov and for themselves and then compared be with the corresponding form in Old Indian. The same contains as constitutive elements: the master (XetTuo), the personal suffix (v) and the augment (s). The latter two Elements together result in the importance of the past tense by the same also, as will be shown on both the augment rather than later is linked to the Secundärform of Personalsuffixes. Besides this but Präteritalbedeutung responded to this verbal form nor Nebenbedeution: it refers to the permanent action in the past. What is the basis for that connotation? have to this question we, if we exclusively the form eXsticov envisage every answer word owe. The Greek sAswiov appropriate
^) So Scherer noted in his methodological disputes ( "Principles") in his "History of the German language 29:" In addition to the Projection from the present into the past, we have a different " methodical aid, which reflects the linguistics with the natural science informs and also not sufficiently exploited, even in his Authorization and fertility is hardly sufficiently recognized. Also, in the Language, it seems possible the ratios lower standing idioms some wrest outcrops stand- higher on the early phases of development of the phases. The history of the Aryan parent language can - so it seems - only with regard to the so-called agglutini-generating languages are reconstruirt. "
204 MORFHOLOaiSCHEB ChABAKTEB DEB ABISCHEN GbüNDSPBACHE. Form in Old Indic is alaipam. It is phonetically (from Schwäcliung of a to e and m to v course apart) with the Greek rule form the same but showing the Bedentun-g inasmuch a Difference, as the same is a tense form of the narrative and simply expresses past without anything else with einzufichliessen, as is the case in the Greek. ^) Known languages shows the original state? The Greek or Indian? Shall we assume that the Old Indian this connotation, the we find in Greek, had also once and later lost have, or have been the same not originally present have developed and only in Greek? Regarding these questions, we have the answer to owe. The comparison of these Verbal form in two languages has therefore to answer the first
Question contributed nothing, but GE to set up new questions results, which could not be answered also. Let us look in the same way the Greek aorist IXiTTOV. The same contains as constitutive elements: the trunk (Xtiro) the personal suffix (v) and the augment (s). Besides the importance of Preterite has this aorist also a connotation: they referred to the entering of the past action. by which linked in turn this connotation? Also to this question we must, if we exclusively only the form SXikOV eye believe every answer owe. The Greek eXtiuov appropriate form in Old Indic is alipam. It is phonetically identical to the Greek form, but also shows the importance tion insofar a difference, as the same in the older language the validity of an actual Perfects has, that is something of the past referred to, which is completed with respect to the present; they So with the importance to complete the Greek Perfect and not the aorist, 2) What language will show the original Importance ? The Greek or Indian? And how can the importance of entering action with the consummate with unite today and attributed to that original meaning? To all these questions we can impart no answer, anyway that these forms are phonetically without difficulty, their construction in high
^) Whitney, Indian grammar. Leipzig 1879, §. 779th 2) Whitney, Ind. Grams. §. 928; Delbrück, Old Indian. Tempus teaching 87th
r"
Morphological character of Aryan Gründsprache. 205 Grade transparent and their use syntactically perfectly safe is found. We are, however, to answer immediately able these questions, if we instead consider the form eXst ^ ov themselves or höchleast compare the formally correspondirenden form in Old Indic, with the phonetically so related form saittov in Zusammenhangbring and treat each other with comparatively. As is now apparent that these two forms differ only in apart, that st in the root of a form (ai) in the other i will (KsiTZ XiTw). It becomes immediately clear that only in this phonetic comparison arbitration unit, the cause of the aforementioned significance difference must be located. If now however in this phonetic difference
both forms something that might explain their specifische importance? Located about where i the ancient Indian form against the ai of An expression of perfection? Or in the Greek form opposite the et the expression of entrants? Obviously not. Otherwise it could not in the one case, the completion, in the others indicate the onset of action. Thus, if (t) is neither the one nor the other designated as then came the word form to an act as an incoming, or as a vol * lendete designate? For this purpose it was that of speaking Man, become even aware of the phonetic differently keyed safety of both forms with identity of meaning, to chose a to use these forms in a concise meaning, ie the nor to connect actual meaning a connotation that in the phonetic difference in an otherwise identically worded form compared to the other form their external sign received. It was in any case this innovation originally only one individium and was only gradually input until it allsei- by term acceptance of general validity gained. And this subjec ti V e of the word form of all beginning to adhering character demonstrated by the fact that the Indians another Nebenbedeutungassociated with the same value form and another, the Greeks, something else entirely inexplicable remain. That originally em & of the two uniting a group forms in embossable nanter significance was used, clearly shows the Indian, the ^ called Imperfectform only as simple Präteritalform without, any connotation used.
206 MoRPHOLoaiscHEB Chabakteb the Aryan parent language. A sound relationship between the two roots lip to LAIP relationship, hung, from i to ai, namely whether ai of i or, as some recent Linguists have assumed i grew out ai, is for our question irrelevant. What is certain is that a form of the root zel is younger than the other, that the sound change unconscious and unintentional Lich has been made and that only later the incurred through this sound change which, in its importance, however, initially unchanged Double forms for purposes of grammatical designation made subservient were. That such connotations that appeal to one of the so incurred which attach double forms, purely subjective origin and not contains material basis in the objective, the subjective taste indented meaning of word body as a whole or any of its Parts have also proved by the fact that they like a dispensable royal apparel can be easily stored. Thus, the Indian completely lost Aorist in the later language its meaning Perfect and officiated only as a simple past tense equal to Imperfect, ^) the reversed again occasionally in aoristic sense for loading drawing of a completed action is used. ^) That well
the s (sa) of sigmatic Aoristformen who fully in their Gebrauche Join the asigmatischen tibet attune, not be on as =, ie may be due to a chemical root, must for these Statements, even without the phonetic difficulties to commemorate, be considered safe. "Be" from the terms can not be in the one case and in the other the importance of completing, develop the occurrence of an action. Both meanings are yes to each other in exclusionary contrast and the same Word that once described the concept of perfection, can not another time the term of the initial call. Such Absurmay ditäten one language never zumuthen. Have we been both verbal form D ^ sittov and eXiTtov well probably in Greek as in the Old Indian with relation to the time art (incoming, permanent, completed action) is considered, is now it near the same level in relation to the time (present, supply past, to undergo future) to the Zwecte a consideration,
') Whitney, Ind. Grams. §. 927th 2) Whitney, aa 0. §, 929th
MOBPHOLOGISCHEE ChAEAKTEE OF Äischen GeUNDSPEACHE. 207 to see whether the designation of the time stage in the same manner like the time type occurs. Commonly it is believed the däss Augment (e), the one on the Pronominalwurzel a = returns then, the verbal form (z. B. iii & TJV) bring their Präteritalbedeutung. Now but shows the Veda and the language of Homer augmentless forms in large numbers with präteritaler and conjunctivischer (in the Veda) loading meaning (so-called. false conjunctive). Now arises again the Question, followed by make these meanings. At the augment apparently not, because of this have not these forms; to the root to think (xtÖTj) or to the personal suffix (-v) is in advance locked out. Yet the form ti would yj-v, w ^ hen they vorkäme, externally marked so that they each recognize as imperfect would. Now what is this flag? This indicator is in the sound shape of Personalsuffixes -v (from -m = ma = I). insofar is the same of the sound shape of Persoualsuffixes the Present - [jli (Tt87j- [xt) is different. But apart from these phonetic differently keyed safety are the two Persoualsuffixe -maund -mi in meaning equal, both I mean. This difference in shape of the outer volume was now well used to a significance distinctive as the silently Liche difference between i and ai (lip and LAIP) was used to. You got used to it gradually with the substantive meaning of one or another suffix (i) nor to supply a secondary meaning bind whose strictly of subjective origin still clearly in the reveals hesitation in the use.
It is known that the so-called augmentless Indicativformen of all the präteritaler developments in Old Indic conjunctivisch be used and much more numerous than the real Conjunctivformen. ^) On the other hand is not uncommon in the Veda the aorist form in the meaning of the present tense is 2) and vice versa has the Present preterite importance s) This fluctuation in the use, this variety in the use of a form still provides us clearly those voicing state in mind, as still uncertain and groping the first attempts were unternommnen, one of the two double form -ma and -mi equip with any connotation. Only gradually the use of certain and umgränzter (was the
*) Whitney, lc §. 869th 2) Whitney, aa 0. §. 930th 3) Whitney, lc §. 777 and 778th
208 Morphological character of Aryan parent language. Grieclnsclie knows the use of augmentless Präteritalformen in conjunctivisclien meaning no more) and this contributed not a little, that the decision was made for this purpose, of the language resources agglutination to exercise. For better identification the importance präteritalen Namely later Pronominalwurzel a = the time set before the verbal forms, just as with the Noun from the same cause to flexivischen casus prepositions came near. In this way it came about that the personnel suffix -ma formed verbal forms later only in exclusively Lich temporal sense were used, although from where -ma Home neither the concept of time (past), nor of a Mode (subjunctive) was located. But neither must one other assume that the Präteritalbedeutung GE only by the augment a will bear. Were this the case, then would augmentless preterites, as found in the Veda and in Greek, quite unthinkable. As the phonetic form ma behaves to mi, can here unerörtert remain. For me it is clear that out of one another (mi from ma) must not be derived, but that both of them have originally Lich differed phonetically from each other, just as the Pronominaldeclination teaches where both roots adjacent to Casusforms underlie (mi-hi, contrast mei, me, & c). This consideration has also to earlier observations tions has confirmed anew, yet an important moment for days promoted. It betriff * t the same, the large fluctuation in the use
a flexivischen form, the vagueness of their syntactic comparison use and the only place later boundary and limitation ilirer importance. This distinguishes inflectional formations much of agglutinative. expand the latter, the more they remove from their origins, their importance and their herewith Use. This is an important criterion for companies divorce flexivischer and agglutinativer developments. I can not deny me, nor the mode elements in the draw circle this consideration. As such, known to appear, lent the two elements -a (for the subjunctive) and-yes (for the option tively). From the standpoint of later Gräcität could be inclined be to keep the same in their origin different. Alone already the language of Homer shows a significant fluctuation in financial need of Conjunctiv- and Optativformen. is in Latin
Morphological Chabakter the Aryan parent language. 209 therebetween forms no Unterscliied in the use (denominated the is Optativform, carpam is Conjunctivform); are both forms Moreover, even in the temporal (futuristic) sense used (carpam, carpes). Also running in the oldest phase of the Old Indic Conjunctiv- and Optativformen in terms of their use throughout parallel to each other. ^) From this we can see that in the use ursprüuglich the Conjunctiv- and Optativformen was no difference that the first use have been a very large (and temperature mode pus) and only later in the individual languages (Indian and Greek) restringirte and certain was. Is it in the light of still further possible to opt and subjunctive a separate training starting point to search for and the element-yes to a pulp root, about Skt. i = zurückzuftihren want? This is already therefore impossible because we then also their equivalent substance root for the Conaccept junctiv need, its use was by no means different of the of the optative. And should be about a substance this root? Such I have however demonstrated ^), but with the significance " tion "Connect", from which, however, in no way the conjunctivischcan be derived futuristic use. For all these ErcJrterungen shows that -yes and -a inflectional elements are that the house were made without modal temporal meaning and their phonetic company retired later undallmählig grammatical designation subservient have been done. The earlier history of -yes and -a, her last Origin can not be discussed here; is the same but quite apart from the areas of historically achievable speech periods and only in a Gesammtdarstellung the prehistoric development development period are clearly defined. The same processes that we have previously observed at Verbum,
We can also observe the noun. It may therefore also some Examples are presented from this area. The strains on -i and -u in Old Indic have in the Veda in Instrumental all three Gender endings yes, -vä or -inä, -unä indiscriminately. Later, we find that only the masculine and neuter the Endungen -inä have -unä while the feminine has -uä -iä. To this
1) Whitney, lc §. 67G and 581, *) Penka, Indogerman. Nominal inflection 136, Fenka, Origen Ariacae. 14
210 MOBFHOLOOISCHER CuABAKTER BEB ABISCHEN GbUNDSPBACHE. Way hezeichnet gender or instrumentally. That this between i (u) and ä hefindliche n no of direct expression neither the Mascuhnum is still for the neuter, probably need not only to be said. Again, the language has the formal Difference between the various instrumental endings, the yes also unbeniltzt could have stayed, this used to means therefore same to denote the sex in a Casus who else in this designation would have to do without. The Vedic shows yet clearly the beginning of this use. The ending -inä for Pemininum comes but before, but only very rarely. ^) This n yet penetrated later by Instrumental in from other endings and the resultant double forms were similarly Way used. The forms with n were the neutral designation used in contrast to the molds without n, which as Masculina and feminine came into use. And thus the GeschlechtsbezeichRegulation will completely performed, it added yet for conclusions to the Feminine strains the endings of female-like declination at (Masc. agnije, Femin. gataje and gatjäi, neuter. Varine). Similarly, the forms of the nominative plural explain. The a-declension in Latin, namely -i (from ei = ai) and ae (from ai). By both the progressive effective as the regressive assimilation sam was developed double forms and these were for ünterschei■ sex fertil made to benefits. behaves in the same way it is in Greek with the endings -o ^ (genitive Sing, the Conson. Declination and -s? (Nomin. Plur. Same declination), inwhich both date back to a basic form -as whose a is ANNOUNCE Lich has splitted in e and o. Also changes in the accentuation of a word gave arrival let double forms and these were not unused composure Sen. So there is a Keihe of cases where the old Indian one Agent noun only by 'the accent of the noun actionis divorced to appear, z. Z. Apas works and APDs active, taras speed
and tards fast, i) These remarks should suffice well to one from the same correct idea of the origin and nature of flexion
^) Whitney, lc §. 336th "") Whitney, lc §. 1151st
Morphological character of Aryan parent language. 211 to win in agglutination in their opposition. in the Rest, I refer to me earlier elsewhere ^) given explanations. To illustrate the difference, between flexion and Agglutination is to express short, one can say: Inflection is indirect, subjective intimation agglutination tion of direct, objectiver expression of some grammatical relationship. Both types of grammatical sawn drawing have their merits and demerits. It is quite unjustifies always to speak only of the merits of flexivischen Princips chen and his defects intentionally or unintentionally conceal. The main deficiency of the same is that the use of all real is flexivischen forms more or less indefinite and vague. Twoambiguities of any kind were therefore inevitable, as long as the inflectional Princip undiminished in validity was. Therein lies the reason why understanding foreign languages purely flexivischer us moderns, the We speak mainly or exclusively agglutinirende languages, check so difficult opens, so we only after much effort that gain confidence in handling their forms that we already after a short time in the handling agglutinirender forms, as well as ever make agglutinirender languages we own. on the other hand allows the inflectional principle of peculiarity of speaking Subjectes a greater freedom in the design and use of Language forms and allows certain nuances considers a to give short formal expression, focusing on ways agglutinativera
^) Penka, Indogerman. Nominal inflection 121 - 29. The correctness of there developed for the first time theory of the origin of inflection arises from the fact that it has become possible for me due to the same Sämmtliche Forms of Aryan nominal inflection (root formation and Casusformen) in lighter and casual way to declare as all previous attempts in all prove Casusendungen agglutinative formations decided mislangen. Instructiv for a complete understanding of the whole process by which the flexivische Education came into existence, are so common in modern languages occurring Boppelformen with diflferencirter importance, but still in demonstrated a lying ahead older voice period as synonymous
can be. So z. B. are now di ^ German words boy and Knappe in meaning different; in MHG. However, they were completely the same synonymous and both combined the various meanings NHG in itself. finds numerous examples and all the literature on this question to Paul, principles of language history. Hall 1880 S. 134th
212 Morphological character of Aryan Gründsprache. either not at all or only express through cumbersome paraphrase Hesse. By contrast, in turn is the agglutinative expression clear, precise, any misunderstanding exclusive and is therefore ideally suited for all those representations, in which especially the sober, ver Civil moderate whereas the validity comes. therein lies it mainly that in prose agglutinative Bildimgen (means Prepositions and postpositions) far more likely to use come as in poetry, but that conversely agglutinirende languages as very suitable for all those genres of poetry extended sen, in which the imagination to fruition arrives. In the languages of all those Aryan peoples, who only or at least predominantly consist of Turanian elements is the agglutinirende principle to exclusive or predominant glory Community arrives. Even in this more spiritual areas shows the ünwandelbarkeit the Race characters. Furthest from the flexivischen basic character of the Aryan have the Romanesque Languages and among these in turn the French away. In Terms of the German language is to be noted that the vernacular is more advanced on the path of transformation agglutinative than an older linguistic state retentive written language. I remember, for example, the fact that, in many parts of Germany especially in southern Germany the old flexionale simple past (was) from the language of the people has almost completely disappeared and by the agglutinative Perfectum (has given) is represented. "Similarly is the flexionale genitive of the noun either by a prepositional Connection or replace the dative with the possessive pronoun. It ie instead of "the judge's house" either ^ the house the judge "(cf., French. la maison du juge) or the judge ^^ his house "(cf.. ung. birönaka a haza). i) Ucbrigens shows already ^) Aelmliche phenomena also show the Celtic idioms. Sayce, The principles of comparative philology 189 noticed this: "Mr. J. Rhys in his Presidential Address to the Liverpool Gordovic Eisteddfod of 1874, the Stated results of his examination of the idiomatic peculiarities of the Keltic languages, Which throw a new light ön the early fortunes of did branch of the Aryan family, and give a fresh illustration of the way in Which idioms may be borrowed. Traces of Basque influence, he Believed, were to be found in the incovporation of tho pronouns between the Irish verb and its prefixes, a phe Nomenon Which exceptionally Appeared in Welsh (as in rhy-'m-Dorai, "it would concern me **, Dofydd rhy-'n-digones, "the Lord made us"), as well as
Morphological character of Aryan parent language. 213 today Schriftspraclie that they agglutinirenden of this direction, which has taken the vernacular, not remained untouched is and it is very doubtful whether the former still able will be with the same result as before further penetration ward agglutinativer formations themselves. A similar impact that the Turanian elements on the morphological design of the Aryan languages in Europe ausgelibt, have Removing the arisirten Semitic and Dravidian elements practiced on the morphological organization of Iranian and Indian Languages in Asia. This influence is particularly quite clearly in the neuiranischen (New Persian) and modern Indian dialects. Abel? even in the language of the Avesta appears the same as mirror has demonstrated. ^) It is then the use of the feminine to designate a neuter (or Abstractums), the use of Verb in the singular or plural for a dual that verbal nouns casus their Vefbums govern .etc In Indian languages enters the Dravidian influence initially quite significantly in the declination tion out of the noun. The various Casus are no longer as in Sanskrit by changing the final syllable, but as in the agglutinirenden South Indian languages by postpositions which are appended to the oblique form of the noun, ie agglutinativem paths formed. To replace z. B. in gudscharatischen dev-ma in God, in Hindustani adhe-me in the blind, the suffixes ma, me (literally "in the middle"), the Sanskrit. Localsuffix i. This Suffixes ma and m§ go back to the Sanskrit. Master madhja center and exert their current function only by their material Meaning, while the ancient Indian suffix i purely flexivischhad formal character. Is not correct when Fr. Müller claims 2) in the Breton verbe to have. So, too, the differentiation of the verb and noun, Which had been Effected at at early time in Aryan, has been partly effaced in Welsh, as the Latter tbough language had come into contact witb one in Which the verb and noun were not distinguished; ran thus the infinitive is always a noun, and the common construction MyFi a'ch gwelais, "I saw j'ou," is lite rally ,, I saw your. "The infiection of the Welsh prepositions (CRTD," for me '*, erot, ^, For thee "erddo," for him **) and of Ihe nouns yreiddof, "my property" ( "Mine"), finds its analogue in Magyar, Suggesting dass die Kelts had once held intercourse whith a race Which FORMED the link between the Basques and Finns. ** ^) Mirror, Aryan studies. Leipzig 1874, pp 45 - 61, ^) Fr. Müller, floor plan of linguistics. I. 1, S. 47th
214 MOBPHOLOOISCHEB ChARAKTEB PER ABISCHEN GbUNDSPBACHE.
grammatical determination of these word - compositions not lie stand- in the second term, but in the end the formative -i (Meva-madhj6 from '^ dßva-Madha + i), which later was dropped without a trace, so therefore d ^ v-ma formally as vague is like dev. But it would then remain inexplicable why then transferred all the tribe would madhja begun, even apart from that, that dropped later for believing that LocalsufTix i was that Sound shape of mS no certain evidence granted. Such Explanations show quite clearly how little today is inclined, DAS in the field of morphological phenomena to follow same principle of explanation, the one in the areas of loudteaching, especially the Indian, for a long time and although complies with the approval of most linguists. Will but today almost generally accepted that z. B. the Sanskrit. Lingual only by the Dravidian Einflass from the old Aryan dentals arose, and use all other explanations as discontinued be considered given. Hopefully already is the immediate future the same principle also in the field of morphology for Wins help.
Corrections and additions, Page 2, line 23 from top, instead of manual read textbook. Page 12, line 22 read from above, instead of Gypsy Gypsy and Armenians. Page 20, line 23 read from the top, rather than tribal differences of rank " differences. Page 27, line 22 from top, instead of the main areas lies nance Hauptverbrei areas. Page 38, line 17 from top, instead read designated means. Page 39, line 13 from the top. As the name Hvitram analand (Weiss men country) shows also the Normans gave America one of equal significant names. Page 74, line 14 from the top. In recent times has also Marquis Saporta expressed views on the home of people who essentially to amount to the same thing that I in connections to M. Waguer ^ s hypothesis have set the fourth sections of this book here than apart. It arrives the famous French paleontologist in his last books of Kevue de Deux Mondes (May 1, 1883) published "Essai de synthöse paleoethnique ** about the following results (p 94): "On voit que nous sommes enclin a reculer au North, jusque dans les regions circumpolaires, le berceau probable de l ^ hu manite primitive. Delä seulement celle aura pu rayoner, comme d * un center, pour sMtendre dans plusieurs fois et continens k la donner lieu, aprös sMtre différenciée sur place, le long des plages de la mer polaire k of emigrations
successives, veritable essaims destines ä se propager, k se pousser et k se remplacer tour k tour, jusqu ^ au moment ou chacun d ^ eux se scra cantonne dans une rdgion ä part plus ou moins avancee vers le sud et s'y sera pour arrete revStir of caractSres et des aptitude delimitives. Share est la theory qui s ^ accorde le mieux avec la marche presumde des races humaines. II s ^ agit de démontrer source est conforme aux egalement donn ^ g ^ it ologiques le plus autorisees et en memo temps les plus r ^ centes, enfin qu elle ^ s ^ applique, en dehors de Thomme ^ aux plants et aux animaux qui ont accompagnd ses premiers pas et qui lui sont rest ^ s ^ le plus troitement aasoci ^ s au be the regions temper ^ it devenues plus tard le si ^ ge de sa puissance civilisatrice. ** Page 123, line 11 read from above, instead Keltae Celtae. Page 123, line 3 from bottom. The name Aidoxoupoi means according as which one ninunt strain SiFo in transitive or intransitive sense, as much as "the enlightening darkness" or "the shining in the dark '* and it is therefore natural to them as däss liichtgötter with the Bepräsentanten Darkness, the Aphariden (the "light lots ^), have fallen in battle.
Page 131) line 6 from above. In the Heldenliedein of the Hellenes initially related Thracians has the memory of the struggles of thrakoHellenic Aryans with the Scythians long time lived on how even from the today sung songs of the Bulgarians results in Rhodope mountains, which according to Investigations Geitlers (Poeticke tradice Thrakü i Bulharü. Prague 1878) to greater part of Thracian origin. Of particular interest for our question is zunlichst the translated from Geitler and Fligier in Mittbeiments of Wiener Anthropol. Society (IX. 171) publicirte song of struggle the hero Kubratica with cooking Schkita. In these songs is also described drawing Direction, a city Arjama-grada (= Aryan castle) mentioned. Page 132, line 18 from the top. However, it must not be assumed, that the whole of the Cimmerians (Aryans) BEEN occupirt listed country would give. West of the Pontic Slaven (in today's dissemination areas of Poland), the Aryan domination had received what the easier was when these countries the rush of her coming out of Asia peoples more raptured WARON when the lands in the north of Pontus. These Aryan domination Community lasted almost continuously in the form of an aristocratic republic until the case of the Kingdom of Poland was maintained, and the numerous Polish nobility - The descendants of the ancient Aryan conquerors - still present a social power in all Polish rule formerly subjugated countries. This explains it is found that the characteristics of the Aryan type (blonde hair, blue eyes, white skin color) at the poles, there are far more common than in the smallRussians and Ruthenians and that is not in the latter a national needle can be detected. When the Great Russians whose country of Little Russia from slavisirt was (cf.. Bi of man, The Hungarian Rusyns. II. part. Innsbruck 1867, p 22) in their physical type a stronger admixture therefore Aryan blood show as the Little Russians, as is so because already from time immemorial the north-Finnish aboriginal Aryan admixture (see. S. G8) had learned and done in historical times Norman invasion
Northern zuführte new Aryan elements. These Aryan elements based political superiority of the Great Russians about the Little Russians. But is the difference between the great Russians and Little Russians not least as great as that between the Russians and the Poles at all, especially the Polish nobility. What is true of the physical type of the Little Russians, "also applies of the physical type of their dependencies, the South Slav peoples of Serbs, Croats, Slovenes and Bulgarians. Page 203, line 5 from the top. Even the morphological VerwandtCommunity of Aryan languages with Semitic, where the adoption of a agglutinative origin of inflection is excluded in advance, would have to to admonish caution. It is noteworthy that P. Hunfalvy (Ethnography Hungarian, German of Schwicker. Budapest 1877, p.16) the flexivischen Character only awarded the Semitic languages, which he, from the standpoint the previous theory was entirely justified.
ht
E. k. Hofbuchdruckerei Karl Fxochaska in Cieszyn.
rm ^ m
^ '^' ■ H *
Original på tyska:
eminent nordische Race ist, die sich für die Dauer in südlicheren Föreslå en bättre översättning